Skip to main content

Full text of "Bram Stoker - Dracula's Guest: And Other Weird Stories"

See other formats


This  eBook  was  brought  to  you  by: 
www.bramstoker.org 

This  document  is  in  the  public  domain 


October  2012 


DRACULA'S  GUEST 

%And  Other  Weird  Stories 


BRAM  STOKER 

author  of 

'thb  mystery  of  the  sea,'  'the  jewel  of 

'the  lady  of  the  shroud,'  etc.,  btc. 


SECOND    IMPRESSION 


LONDON 

GEORGE    ROUTLEDGE    &    SONS,    Ltd. 

Broadway  House,  68-74  Carter  Lank,  E.C. 


First  Published  in  IQI4 


To 
My  Son 


The  last  Novel  by  the  Author  of  DRACULA: 

THE  LAIR  OF  THE  WHITE  WORM 

By  BRAM  STOKER 

Crown  Svo,,  324  pp.     Cloth  gilt,  with  six  Coloured  Illustrations 
after  Designs  by  Pamela  Cohnan  Smitli.     6s. 

"  Mr.  Stoker  tells  his  story  well." — Daily  Mail. 

"  Let  no  one  read  this  book  before  going  to  hed." — Daily  Telegraph. 

"In  matters  of  mystery,  imagination,  and  horror,  Mr.  Stoker's  latest 
romance  can  give  points  to  any  of  its  predecessors," — Court  Journal. 

"An  excellent  idea  is  that  on  which  '  The  Lair  of  the  While  Worm' 
is  founded,  and  an  excellent  story  has  Mr.  Bram  Stoker  made  of  it." 

—The  World. 

"  In  his  latest  novel  Mr.  Bram  Stoker  again  shows  himself  to  be  the 
possessor  of  a  vivid  imagination,  of  a  subtle  power  of  analysis  and  of  a 
supreme  faculty  for  telling,  in  a  circumstantial  way,  a  blood-curdling 
yarn." — The  Scotsman. 

The  following  books  are  also  by  Bram  Stoker  :■— 

Under  the  Sunset.  The  Man. 

The  Snake's  Pass.  Personal  Reminiscences  of  Henry 

The  Shoulder  of  Shasta.  Irving. 

The  Watter's  Mou'.  Lady  Athlyne. 

Miss  Betty.  Snow-Bound. 

The  Mystery  of  the  Sea.  The  Lady  of  the  Shroud. 

The  Jewel  of  Seven  Stars.  Famous  Imposters. 

Of  all  Libraries  and  Booksellers, 


PREFACE 

A  few  months  before  the  lamented  death  of 
my  husband — I  might  say  even  as  the  shadow  of 
death  was  over  him — he  planned  three  series  of 
short  stories  for  publication,  and  the  present 
volume  is  one  of  them.  To  his  original  list  of 
stories  in  this  book,  I  have  added  an  hitherto 
unpublished  episode  from  "Dracula."  It  was 
originally  excised  owing  to  the  length  of  the 
book,  and  may  prove  of  interest  to  the  many 
readers  of  what  is  considered  my  husband's  most 
remarkable  work.  The  other  stories  have  al- 
ready been  published  in  English  and  American 
periodicals.  Had  my  husband  lived  longer,  he 
might  have  seen  fit  to  revise  this  work,  which  is 
mainly  from  the  earlier  years  of  his  strenuous  life. 
But,  as  fate  has  entrusted  to  me  the  issuing  of  it, 
I  consider  it  fitting  and  proper  to  let  it  go  forth 
practically  as  it  was  left  by  him. 

FLORENCE  A.  L.  BRAM  STOKER. 

26,  St  George's  Square, 

London,  S.W. 


CONTENTS 


The  Judge's  House        .        .        ... 

■     19 

The  Squaw 

•     45 

The  Secret  of  the  Growing  Gold 

•     63 

The  Coming  of  Abel  Behenna 

■     95 

The  Burial  of  the  Rats 

.     131 

A  Dream  of  Red  Hands 

•    157 

171 

DRACULA'S   GUEST 


DRACULA'S   GUEST 

When  we  started  for  our  drive  the  sun  was  shining' 
brightly  on  Munich,  and  the  air  was  full  of  the 
joyousness  of  early  summer.  Just  as  we  were 
about  to  depart,  Herr  Delbriick  (the  matt-re  d'hdtel  of 
the  Quatre  Saisons,  where  I  was  staying)  came  down, 
bareheaded,  to  the  carriage  and,  after  wishing-  me  a 
pleasant  drive,  said  to  the  coachman,  still  holding  his 
hand  on  the  handle  of  the  carriage  door  : 

"  Remember  you  are  back  by  nightfall.  The  sky 
looks  bright  but  there  is  a  shiver  in  the  north  wind 
that  says  there  may  be  a  sudden  storm.  But  I  am 
sure  you  will  not  be  late."  Here  he  smiled,  and 
added,  "for  you  know  what  night  it  is." 

Johann  answered  with  an  emphatic,  "  Ja,  mein 
Herr,"  and,  touching  his  hat,  drove  off  quickly. 
When  we  had  cleared  the  town,  I  said,  after 
signalling  to  him  to  stop  : 

"  Tell  me,  Johann,  what  is  to-night  ?  " 

He  crossed  himself,  as  he  answered  laconically : 
"  Walpurgis  nacht."  Then  he  took  out  his  watch,  a 
great,  old-fashioned  German  silver  thing  as  big  as  a 
turnip,  and  looked  at  it,  with  his  eyebrows  gathered 
together  and  a  little  impatient  shrug  of  his  shoulders. 


2  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

I  realised  that  this  was  his  way  of  respectfully 
protesting  against  the  unnecessary  delay,  and  sank 
back  in  the  carriage,  merely  motioning  him  to  proceed. 
He  started  off  rapidly,  as  if  to  make  up  for  lost  time. 
Every  now  and  then  the  horses  seemed  to  throw  up 
their  heads  and  sniffed  the  air  suspiciously.  On  such 
occasions  I  often  looked  round  in  alarm.  The  road 
was  pretty  bleak,  for  we  were  traversing  a  sort  of  high, 
wind-swept  plateau.  As  we  drove,  I  saw  a  road  that 
looked  but  little  used,  and  which  seemed  to  dip 
through  a  little,  winding  valley.  It  looked  so 
inviting  that,  even  at  the  risk  of  offending  him,  I 
called  Johann  to  stop — and  when  he  had  pulled  up,  I 
told  him  I  would  like  to  drive  down  that  road.  He 
made  all  sorts  of  excuses,  and  frequently  crossed 
himself  as  he  spoke.  This  somewhat  piqued  my 
curiosity,  so  I  asked  him  various  questions.  He 
answered  fencingly,  and  repeatedly  looked  at  his 
watch  in  protest     Finally  I  said  : 

"Well,  Johann,  I  want  to  go  down  this  road.  I 
shall  not  ask  you  to  come  unless  you  like  ;  but  tell 
me  why  you  do  not  like  to  go,  that  is  all  I  ask." 
For  answer  he  seemed  to  throw  himself  off  the  box, 
so  quickly  did  he  reach  the  ground.  Then  he 
stretched  out  his  hands  appealingly  to  me,  and 
implored  me  not  to  go.  There  was  just  enough 
of  English  mixed  with  the  German  for  me  to 
understand  the  drift  of  his  talk.  He  seemed  always 
just  about  to  tell  me  something— the  vary  idea  of 
which  evidently  frightened  him  ;  but  each  time  he 
pulled  himself  up,  saying,  as  he  crossed  himself: 
"  Walpurgis-Nacht  !  " 

I  tried   to  argue  with  him,  but  it  was  difficult  to 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  3 

argue  with  a  man  when  I  did  not  know  his  language. 
The  advantage  certainly  rested  with  him,  for  although 
he  began  to  speak  in  English,  of  a  very  crude  and 
broken  kind,  he  always  got  excited  and  broke  into 
his  native  tongue — and  every  time  he  did  so,  he 
looked  at  his  watch.  Then  the  horses  became 
restless  and  sniffed  the  air.  At  this  he  grew  very 
pale,  and,  looking  around  in  a  frightened  way,  he 
suddenly  jumped  forward,  took  them  by  the  bridles 
and  led  them  on  some  twenty  feet.  I  followed,  and 
asked  why  he  had  done  this.  For  answer  he  crossed 
himself,  pointed  to  the  spot  we  had  left  and  drew  his 
carriage  in  the  direction  of  the  other  road,  indicating 
a  cross,  and  said,  first  in  German,  then  in  English  : 
"  Buried  him — him  what  killed  themselves." 

I  remembered  the  old  custom  of  burying  suicides 
at  cross-roads  :  "  Ah  !  I  see,  a  suicide.  How 
interesting  !  "  But  for  the  life  of  me  I  could  not 
make  out  why  the  horses   were  frightened. 

Whilst  we  were  talking,  we  heard  a  sort  of  sound 
between  a  yelp  and  a  bark.  It  was  far  away  ; 
but  the  horses  got  very  restless,  and  it  took  Johann 
all  his  time  to  quiet  them.  He  was  pale,  and  said  : 
"  It  sounds  like  a.  wolf — but  yet  there  are  no  wolves 
here  now." 

"  No  ?  "  I  said,  questioning  him  ;  "  isn't  it  long 
since  the  wolves  were  so  near  the  city  ?  " 

"  Long,  long,"  he  answered,  "  in  the  spring  and 
summer ;  but  with  the  snow  the  wolves  have  been 
here  not  so  long." 

Whilst  he  was  petting  the  horses  and  trying  to 
quiet  them,  dark  clouds  drifted  rapidly  across  the  sky. 
The  sunshine  passed  away,  and  a  breath  of  cold  wind 


4  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

seemed  to  drift  past  us.  It  was  only  a  breath,  how- 
ever, and  more  in  the  nature  of  a  warning  than  a  fact, 
for  the  sun  came  out  brightly  again.  Johann  looked 
under  his  lifted  hand  at  the  horizon  and  said  : 

"  The  storm  of  snow,  he  comes  before  long  time." 
Then  he  looked  at  his  watch  again,  and,  straightway 
holding  his  reins  firmly — for  the  horses  were  still 
pawing  the  ground  restlessly  and  shaking  their  heads 
— he  climbed  to  his  box  as  though  the  time  had  come 
for  proceeding  on  our  journey. 

I  felt  a  little  obstinate  and  did  not  at  once  get  into 
the  carriage. 

"Tell  me,"  I  said,  "about  this  place  where  the  road 
leads,"  and  I  pointed  down. 

Again  he  crossed  himself  and  mumbled  a  prayer, 
before  he  answered  :  "  It  is  unholy." 

"  What  is  unholy  ?  "  I  enquired. 

"The  village." 

"  Then  there  is  a  village  ?  " 

"No,  no.  No  one  lives  there  hundreds  of  years." 
My  curiosity  was  piqued  :  "  But  you  said  there  was  a 
village." 

"  There  was." 

"  Where  is  it  now?  " 

Whereupon  he  burst  out  into  a  long  story  in  German 
and  English,  so  mixed  up  that  I  could  not  quite 
understand  exactly  what  he  said,  but  roughly  I 
gathered  that  long  ago,  hundreds  of  years,  men  had 
died  there  and  been  buried  in  their  graves ;  and 
sounds  were  heard  under  the  clay,  and  when  the 
graves  were  opened,  men  and  women  were  found  rosy 
with  life,  and  their  mouths  red  with  blood.  And  so, 
in  haste  to  save  their  lives  (aye,  and  their  souls! — 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  5 

and  here  he  crossed  himself)  those  who  were  left  fled 
away  to  other  places,  where  the  living  lived,  and  the 
dead  were  dead  and  not — not  something.  He  was 
evidently  afraid  to  speak  the  last  words.  As  he  pro- 
ceeded with  his  narration,  he  grew  more  and  more 
excited.  It  seemed  as  if  his  imagination  had  got 
hold  of  him,  and  he  ended  in  a  perfect  paroxysm  of 
fear — white-faced,  perspiring,  trembling  and  looking 
round  him,  as  if  expecting  that  some  dreadful 
presence  would  manifest  itself  there  in  the  bright  sun- 
shine on  the  open  plain.  Finally,  in  an  agony  of 
desperation,  he  cried  : 

"Walpurgis  nacht!"  and  pointed  to  the  carriage 
for  me  to  get  in.  All  my  English  blood  rose  at  this, 
and,  standing  back,  I  said  : 

"You  are  afraid,  Johann — you  are  afraid.  Go 
home  ;  I  shall  return  alone  ;  the  walk  will  do  me 
good."  The  carriage  door  was  open.  I  took  from 
the  seat  my  oak  walking-stick — which  I  always  carry 
on  my  holiday  excursions — and  closed  the  door,  point- 
ing back  to  Munich,  and  said,  "  Go  home,  Johann — 
Walpurgis-nacht  doesn't  concern  Englishmen." 

The  horses  were  now  more  restive  than  ever,  and 
Johann  was  trying  to  hold  them  in,  while  excitedly 
imploring  me  not  to  do  anything  so  foolish.  I  pitied 
the  poor  fellow,  he  was  so  deeply  in  earnest ;  but  all 
the  same  I  could  not  help  laughing.  His  English 
was  quite  gone  now.  In  his  anxiety  he  had  forgotten 
that  his  only  means  of  making  me  understand  was 
to  talk  my  language,  so  he  jabbered  away  in  his 
native  German.  It  began  to  be  a  little  tedious. 
After  giving  the  direction,  "  Home  !  "  I  turned  to  go 
down  the  cross-road  into  the  valley. 


6  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

With  a  despairing  gesture,  Johann  turned  his 
horses  towards  Munich.  I  leaned  on  my  stick  and 
looked  after  him.  He  went  slowly  along  the  road  for 
a  while :  then  there  came  over  the  crest  of  the  hill  a 
man  tall  and  thin.  I  could  see  so  much  in  the 
distance.  When  he  drew  near  the  horses,  they  began 
to  jump  and  kick  about,  then  to  scream  with  terror. 
Johann  could  not  hold  them  in ;  they  bolted  down 
the  road,  running  away  madly.  I  watched  them  out 
of  sight,  then  looked  for  the  stranger,  but  I  found 
that  he,  too,  was  gone. 

,  With  a  light  heart  I  turned  down  the  side  road 
through  the  deepening  valley  to  which  Johann  had 
objected.  There  was  not  the  slightest  reason,  that  I 
could  see,  for  his  objection  ;  and  I  daresay  I  tramped 
for  a  couple  of  hours  without  thinking  of  time  or 
distance,  and  certainly  without  seeing  a  person  or  a 
house.  So  far  as  the  place  was  concerned,  it  was  de- 
solation itself.  But  I  did  not  notice  this  particularly 
till,  on  turning  a  bend  in  the  road,  I  came  upon  a 
scattered  fringe  of  wood  ;  then  I  recognised  that  I 
had  been  impressed  unconsciously  by  the  desolation 
of  the  region  through  which  I  had  passed. 

I  sat  down  to  rest  myself,  and  began  to  look 
around.  It  struck  me  that  it  was  considerably  colder 
than  it  had  been  at  the  commencement  of  my  walk — ■ 
a  sort  of  sighing  sound  seemed  to  be  around  me,  with, 
now  and  then,  high  overhead,  a  sort  of  muffled  roar. 
Looking  upwards  I  noticed  that  great  thick  clouds 
were  drifting  rapidly  across  the  sky  from  North  to 
South  at  a  great  height.  There  were  signs  of 
coming  storm  in  some  lofty  stratum  of  the  air.  I 
was  a  little  chilly,   and,  thinking   that   it  was   the 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  7 

sitting  still  after  the  exercise  of  walking,  I  resumed 
my  journey. 

The  ground  I  passed  over  was  now  much  more 
picturesque.  There  were  no  striking  objects  that  the 
eye  might  single  out ;  but  in  all  there  was  a  charm  of 
beauty.  I  took  little  heed  of  time  and  it  was  only 
when  the  deepening  twilight  forced  itself  upon  me 
that  I  began  to  think  of  how  I  should  find  my  way 
home.  The  brightness  of  the  day  had  gone.  The 
air  was  cold,  and  the  drifting  of  clouds  high  overhead 
was  more  marked.  They  were  accompanied  by  a  sort 
of  far-away  rushing  sound,  through  which  seemed  to 
come  at  intervals  that  mysterious  cry  which  the  driver 
had  said  came  from  a  wolf.  For  a  while  I  hesitated. 
I  had  said  I  would  see  the  deserted  village,  so  on  I 
went,  and  presently  came  on  a  wide  stretch  of  open 
country,  shut  in  by  hills  all  around.  Their  sides  were 
covered  with  trees  which  spread  down  to  the  plain, 
dotting,  in  clumps,  the  gentler  slopes  and  hollows 
which  showed  here  and  there.  I  followed  with  my 
eye  the  winding  of  the  road,  and  saw  that  it  curved 
close  to  one  of  the  densest  of  these  clumps  and  was 
lost  behind  it. 

As  I  looked  there  came  a  cold  shiver  in  the  air, 
and  the  snow  began  to  fall.  I  thought  of  the  miles 
and  miles  of  bleak  country  I  had  passed,  and  then 
hurried  on  to  seek  the  shelter  of  the  wood  in  front. 
Darker  and  darker  grew  the  sky,  and  faster  and 
heavier  fell  the  snow,  till  the  earth  before  and  around 
me  was  a  glistening  white  carpet  the  further  edge  of 
which  was  lost  in  misty  vagueness.  The  road  was 
here  but  crude,  and  when  on  the  level  its  boundaries 
were  not  so  marked,  as  when  it  passed  through  the 


8  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

cuttings  ;  and  in  a  little  while  I  found  that  I  must 
have  strayed  from  it,  for  I  missed  underfoot  the  hard 
surface,  and  my  feet  sank  deeper  in  the  grass  and 
moss,  Then  the  wind  grew  stronger  and  blew  with 
ever  increasing  force,  till  I  was  fain  to  run  before  it 
The  air  became  icy-cold,  and  in  spite  of  my  exercise 
I  began  to  suffer.  The  snow  was  now  falling  so 
thickly  and  whirling  around  me  in  such  rapid  eddies 
that  I  could  hardly  keep  my  eyes  open.  Every  now 
and  then  the  heavens  were  torn  asunder  by  vivid 
lightning,  and  in  the  flashes  I  could  see  ahead  of  me 
a  great  mass  of  trees,  chiefly  yew  and  cypress  all 
heavily  coated  with  snow. 

I  was  soon  amongst  the  shelter  of  the  trees,  and 
there,  in  comparative  silence,  I  could  hear  the  rush  of 
the  wind  high  overhead.  Presently  the  blackness  of 
the  storm  had  become  merged  -in  the  darkness  of  the 
night.  By-and-by  the  storm  seemed  to  be  passing 
away :  it  now  only  came  in  fierce  puffs  or  blasts. 
At  such  moments  the  weird  sound  of  the  wolf 
appeared  to  be  echoed  by  many  similar  sounds 
around  me. 

Now  and  again,  through  the  black  mass  of  drifting 
cloud,  came  a  straggling  ray  of  moonlight,  which  lit 
up  the  expanse,  and  showed  me  that  I  was  at  the 
edge  of  a  dense  mass  of  cypress  and  yew  trees.  As 
the  snow  had  ceased  to  fall,  I  walked  out  from  the 
shelter  and  began  to  investigate  more  closely.  It 
appeared  to  me  that,  amongst  so  many  old  founda- 
tions as  I  had  passed,  there  might  be  still  standing  a 
house  in  which,  though  in  ruins,  I  could  find  some 
sort  of  shelter  for  a  while.  As  I  skirted  the  edge  of 
the  copse,  I  found  that  a  low  wall  encircled  it,  and 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  9 

following  this  I  presently  found  an  opening.  Here 
the  cypresses  formed  an  alley  leading  up  to  a  square 
mass  of  some  kind  of  building.  Just  as  I  caught 
sight  of  this,  however,  the  drifting  clouds  obscured 
the  moon,  and  I  passed  up  the  path  in  darkness.  The 
wind  must  have  grown  colder,  for  I  felt  myself  shiver 
as  I  walked ;  but  there  was  hope  of  shelter,  and  I 
groped  my  way  blindly  on. 

I  stopped,  for  there  was  a  sudden  stillness.  The 
storm  had  passed  ;  and,  perhaps  in  sympathy  with 
nature's  silence,  my  heart  seemed  to  cease  to  beat. 
But  this  was  only  momentarily  ;.  for  suddenly  the 
moonlight  broke  through  the  clouds,  showing  me  that 
I  was  in  a  graveyard,  and  that  the  square  object 
before  me  was  a  great  massive  tomb  of  marble,  as 
white  as  the  snow  that  lay  on  and  all  around  it. 
With  the  moonlight  there  came  a  fierce  sigh  of  the 
storm,  which  appeared  to  resume  its  course  with  a 
long,  low  howl,  as  of  many  dogs  or  wolves.  I  was 
awed  and  shocked,  and  felt  the  cold  perceptibly  grow 
upon  me  till  it  seemed  to  grip  me  by  the  heart.  Then 
while  the  flood  of  moonlight  still  fell  on  the  marble 
tomb,  the  storm  gave  further  evidence  of  renewing,  as 
though  it  was  returning  on  its  track.  Impelled  by 
some  sort  of  fascination,  I  approached  the  sepulchre 
to  see  what  it  was,  and  why  such  a  thing  stood  alone 
in  such  a  place.  I  walked  around  it,  and  read,  over 
the  Doric  door,  in  German — 


COUNTERS  DOLINGEN  OF  GRATZ 

IN   STYRIA 

SOUGHT  AND  FOUND  DEATH, 

l8ot. 


io  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

On  the  top  of  the  tomb,  seemingly  driven  through 
the  solid  marble — for  the  structure  was  composed  of 
a  few  vast  blocks  of  stone — was  a  great  iron  spike 
or  stake.  On  going  to  the  back  I  saw,  graven  in 
great  Russian  letters  : 

"  The  dead  travel  fast." 

There  was  something  so  weird  and  uncanny  about 
the  whole  thing  that  it  gave  me  a  turn  and  made  me 
feel  quite  faint.  I  began  to  wish,  for  the  first  time, 
that  I  had  taken  Johann's  advice.  Here  a  thought 
struck  me,  which  came  under  almost  mysterious 
circumstances  and  with  a  terrible  shock.  This  was 
Walpurgis  Night ! 

Walpurgis  Night,  when,  according  to  the  belief  of 
millions  of  people,  the  devil  was  abroad — when  the 
graves  were  opened  and  the  dead  came  forth  and 
walked.  When  all  evil  things  of  earth  and  air  and 
water  held  revel.  This  very  place  the  driver  had 
specially  shunned.  This  was  the  depopulated,  village 
of  centuries  ago.  This  was  where  the  suicide  lay  ; 
and  this  was  the  place  where  I  was  alone — unmanned, 
shivering  with  cold  in  a  shroud  of  snow  with  a  wild 
storm  gathering  again  upon  me !  It  took  all  my 
philosophy,  all  the  religion  I  had  been  taught,  ail  my 
courage,  not  to  collapse  in  a  paroxysm  of  fright. 

And  now  a  perfect  tornado  burst  upon  me.  The 
ground  shook  as  though  thousands  of  horses  thundered 
across  it ;  and  this  time  the  storm  bore  on  its  icy  wings, 
not  snow,  but  great  hailstones  which  drove  with  such 
violence  that  they  might  have  come  from  the  thongs 
of  Balearic  slingers — hailstones  that  beat  down  leaf 
and  branch  and  made  the  shelter  of  the  cypresses  of 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  n 

no  more  avail  than  though  their  stems  were  standing- 
corn.  At  the  first  I  had  rushed  to  the  nearest  tree ; 
but  I  was  soon  fain  to  leave  it  and  seek  the  only  spot 
that  seemed  to  afford  refuge,  the  deep  Doric  doorway 
of  the  marble  tomb.  There,  crouching  against  the 
massive  bronze-door,  I  gained  a  certain  amount  of 
protection  from  the  beating  of  the  hail-stones,  for  now 
they  only  drove  against  me  as  they  ricochetted  from 
the  ground  and  the  side  of  the  marble. 

As  I  leaned  against  the  door,  it  moved  slightly  and 
opened  inwards.  The  shelter  of  even  a  tomb  was 
welcome  in  that  pitiless  tempest,-  and  I  was  about 
to  enter  it  when  there  came  a  flash  of  forked -lightning 
that  lit  up  the  whole  expanse  of  the  heavens.  In  the 
instant,  as  I  am  a  living  man,  I  saw,  as  my  eyes  were 
turned  into  the  darkness  of  the  tomb,  a  beautiful 
woman,  with  rounded  cheeks  and  red  lips,  seemingly 
sleeping  on  a  bier.  As  the  thunder  broke  overhead, 
I  was  grasped  as  by  the  hand  of  a  giant  and  hurled 
out  into  the  storm.  The  whole  thing  was  so  sudden 
that,  before  I  could  realize  the  shock,  moral  as  well  as 
physical,  I  found  the  hailstones  beating  me  down.  At 
the  same  time  I  had  a  strange,  dominating  feeling 
that  I  was  not  alone.  I  looked  towards  the  tomb. 
Just  then  there  came  another  blinding  flash,  which 
seemed  to  strike  the  iron  stake  that  surmounted  the 
tomb  and  to  pour  through  to  the  earth,  blasting  and 
crumbling  the  marble,  as  in  a  burst  of  flame.  The 
dead  woman  rose  for  a  moment  of  agony,  while  she 
was  lapped  in  the  flame,  and  her  bitter  scream  of  pain 
was  drowned  in  the  thundercrash.  The  last  thing  I 
heard  was  this  mingling  of  dreadful  sound,  as  again 
I  was  seized  in  the  giant-grasp  and   dragged  away, 


12  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

while  the  hailstones  beat  on  me,  and  the  air  around 
seemed  reverberant  with  the  howling  of  wolves.  The 
last  sight  that  I  remembered  was  a  vague,  white, 
moving  mass,  as  if  all  the  graves  around  me  had  sent 
out  the  phantoms  of  their  sheeted-dead,  and  that  they 
were  closing  in  on  me  through  the  white  cloudiness  of 
the  driving  hail. 

****** 

Gradually  there  came  a  sort  of  vague  beginning  of 
consciousness  ;  then  a  sense  of  weariness  that  was 
dreadful.  For  a  time  I  remembered  nothing  ;  but 
slowly  my  senses  returned.  My  feet  seemed  positively 
racked  with  pain,  yet  I  could  not  move  them.  They 
seemed  to  be  numbed.  There  was  an  icy  feeling  at 
the  back  of  my  neck  and  all  down  my  spine,  and  my 
ears,  like  my  feet,  were  dead,  yet  in  torment ;  but 
there  was  in  my  breast  a  sense  of  warmth  which  was, 
by  comparison,  delicious.  It  was  as  a  nightmare — a 
physical  nightmare,  if  one  may  use  such  an  expression  ; 
for  some  heavy  weight  on  my  chest  made  it  difficult 
for  me  to  breathe. 

This  period  of  semi-lethargy  seemed  to  remain  a 
long  time,  and  as  it  faded  away  I  must  have  slept  or 
swooned.  Then  came  a  sort  of  loathing,  like  the  first 
stage  of  sea-sickness,  and  a  wild  desire  to  be  free  from 
something — I  knew  not  what,  A  vast  stillness 
enveloped  me,  as  though  all  the  world  were  asleep  or 
dead — only  broken  by  the  low  panting  as  of  some 
animal  close  to  me.  I  felt  a  warm  rasping  at  my 
throat,  then  came  a  consciousness  of  the  awful  truth, 
which  chilled  me  to  the  heart  and  sent  the  blood 
surging  up  through  my  brain.  Some  great  animal 
was  lying  on  me  and  now  licking  my  throat.     I  feared 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  13 

to  stir,  for  some  instinct  of  prudence  bade  me  lie  still ; 
but  the  brute  seemed  to  realize  that  there  was  now 
some  change  in  me,  for  it  raised  its  head.  Through 
my  eyelashes  I  saw  above  me  the  two  great  flaming 
eyes  of  a  gigantic  wolf.  Its  sharp  white  teeth 
gleamed  in  the  gaping  red  mouth,  and  I  could  feel  its 
hot  breath  fierce  and  acrid  upon  me. 

For  another  spell  of  time  I  remembered  no  more. 
Then  I  became  conscious  of  a  low  growl,  followed  by 
a  yelp,  renewed  again  and  again.  Then,  seemingly 
very  far  away,  I  heard  a  "  Holloa  !  holloa ! "  as  of 
many  voices  calling  in  unison.  Cautiously  I  raised 
my  head  and  looked  in  the  direction  whence  the 
sound  came  ;  but  the  cemetery  blocked  my  view.  The 
wolf  still  continued  to  yelp  in  a  strange  way,  and  a 
red  glare  began  to  move  round  the  grove  of  cypresses, 
as  though  following  the  sound.  As  the  voices  drew 
closer,  the  wolf  yelped  faster  and  louder.  I  feared  to 
make  either  sound  or  motion.  Nearer  came  the  red 
glow,  over  the  white  pall  which  stretched  into  the 
darkness  around  me.  Then  all  at  once  from  beyond 
the  trees  there  came  at  a  trot  a  troop  of  horsemen 
bearing  torches.  The  wolf  rose  from  my  breast  and 
made  for  the  cemetery.  I  saw  one  of  the  horsemen 
(soldiers  by  their  caps  and  their  long  military  cloaks) 
raise  his  carbine  and  take  aim.  A  companion  knocked 
up  his  arm,  and  I  heard  the  ball  whizz  over  my  head. 
He  had  evidently  taken  my  body  for  that  of  the  wolf. 
Another  sighted  the  animal  as  it  slunk  away,  and  a 
shot  followed.  Then,  at  a  gallop,  the  troop  rode 
forward — some  towards  me,  others  following  the 
wolf  as  it  disappeared  amongst  the  snow-clad 
cypresses. 


i4  MACULA'S  GUEST 

As  they  drew  nearer  I  tried  to  move,  but  was 
powerless,  although  I  could  see  and  hear  all  that 
went  on  around  me.  Two  or  three  of  the  soldiers 
jumped  from  their  horses  and  knelt  beside  me.  One 
of  them  raised  my  head,  and  placed  his  hand  over 
my  heart. 

"  Good  news,  comrades  !  "  he  cried.  "  His  heart 
still  beats !  " 

Then  some  brandy  was  poured  down  my  throat ;  it 
put  vigour  into  me,  and  I  was  able  to  open  my  eyes 
fully  and  look  around.  Lights  and  shadows  were 
moving  among  the  trees,  and  I  heard  men  call  to  one 
another.  They  drew  together,  uttering  frightened 
exclamations;  and  the  lights  flashed  as  the  others 
came  pouriug  out  of  the  cemetery  pell-mell,  like  men 
possessed.  When  the  further  ones  came  close  to  us, 
those  who  were  around  me  asked  them  eagerly : 

"  Well,  have  you  found  him  ?  " 

The  reply  rang  out  hurriedly  : 

"  No  !  no  !  Come  away  quick — quick !  This  is 
no  place  to  stay,  and  on  this  of  all  nights  ! ;' 

"What  was  it?"  was  the  question,  asked  in  all 
manner  of  keys.  The  answer  came  variously  and  all 
indefinitely  as  though  the  men  were  moved  by  some 
common  impulse  to  speak,  yet  were  restrained  by 
some  common  fear  from  giving  their  thoughts. 

"It it — indeed!"  gibbered  one,  whose  wits  had 

plainly  given  out  for  the  moment. 

"A  wolf— and  yet  not  a  wolf!"  another  put  in 
shudderingly. 

"  No  use  trying  for  him  without  the  sacred  bullet," 
a  third  remarked  in  a  more  ordinary  manner. 

"Serve  us  right   for  coming  out  on   this   night! 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  15 

Truly  we  have  earned'  our  thousand  marks  ! "  were  the 
ejaculations  of  a  fourth. 

"There  was  blood  on  the  broken  marble,"  another 
said  after  a  pause — "  the  lightning  never  brought  that 
there.  And  for  him — is  he  safe  ?  Look  at  his  throat ! 
See,  comrades,  the  wolf  has  been  lying  on  him  and 
keeping  bis  blood  warm." 

The  officer  looked  at  my  throat  and  replied  : 

"  He  is  all  right ;  the  skin  is  not  pierced.  What 
does  it  all  mean?  We  should  never  have  found  him 
but  for  the  yelping  of  the  wolf." 

"What  became  of  it?"  asked  the  man  who  was 
holding  up  my  head,  and  who  seemed  the  least  panic- 
stricken  of  the  party,  for  his  hands  were  steady  and 
without  tremor.  On  his  sleeve  was  the  chevron  of  a 
petty  officer. 

"  It  went  to  its  home,"  answered  the  man,  whose 
long  face  was  pallid,  and  who  actually  shook  with 
terror  as  he  glanced  around  him  fearfully.  "  There 
are  graves  enough  there  in  which  it  may  lie.  Come, 
comrades — come  quickly !  Let  us  leave  this  cursed 
spot." 

The  officer  raised  me  to  a  sitting  posture,  as  he 
uttered  a  word  of  cpmmand;  then  several  men  placed 
me  upon  a  horse.  He  sprang  to  the  saddle  behind 
me,  took  me  in  his  arms,  gave  the  word  to  advance  ; 
and,  turning  our  faces  away  from  the  cypresses,  we 
rode  away  in  swift,  military  order. 

As  yet  my  tongue  refused  its  office,  and  I  was 
perforce  silent.  I  must  have  fallen  asleep  ;  for  the 
next  thing  I  remembered  was  finding  myself  standing 
up,  supported  by  a  soldier  on  each  side  of  me.  It 
was  almost  broad  daylight,   and  to  the  north  a  red 


i6  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

streak  of  sunlight  was  reflected,  like  a  path  of  blood, 
over  the  waste  of  snow.  The  officer  was  telling  the 
men  to  say  nothing  of  what  they  had  seen,  except 
that  they  found  an  English  stranger,  guarded  by  a 
large  dog. 

"  Dog !  that  was  no  dog,"  cut  in  the  man  who  had 
exhibited  such  fear.  "  I  think  I  know  a  wolf  when 
I  see  one." 

The  young  officer  answered  calmly  :  "  I  said  a  dog." 

"  Dog  !  "  reiterated  the  other  ironically.  It  was 
evident  that  his  courage  was  rising  with  the  sun  ;  and, 
pointing  to  me,  he  said,  "  Look  at  his  throat.  Is  that 
the  work  of  a  dog,  master?  " 

Instinctively  I  raised  my  hand  to  my  throat,  and  as 
I  touched  it  I  cried  out  in  pain.  The  men  crowded 
round  to  look,  some  stooping  down  from  their  saddles; 
and  again  there  came  the  calm  voice  of  the  young 
officer  : 

"A  dog,  as  I  said.  If  aught  else  were  said  we 
should  only  be  laughed  at." 

I  was  then  mounted  behind  a  trooper,  and  we  rode 
on  into  the  suburbs  of  Munich.  Here  we  came  across 
a  stray  carriage,  into  which  I  was  lifted,  and  it  was 
driven  off  to  the  Quatre  Saisons— the  young  officer 
accompanying  me,  whilst  a  trooper  followed  with  his 
horse,  and  the  others  rode  off  to  their  barracks. 

When  we  arrived,  Herr  Delbruck  rushed  so  quickly 
down  the  steps  to  meet  me,  that  it  was  apparent  he 
had  been  watching  within.  Taking  me  by  both  hands 
he  solicitously  led  me  in.  The  officer  saluted  me 
and  was  turning  to  withdraw,  when  I  recognized  his 
purpose,  and  insisted  that  he  should  come  to  my 
rooms.     Over  a  glass  of  wine  I  warmly  thanked  him 


DRACULA'S  GUEST  17 

and  his  brave  comrades  for  saving  me.  He  replied 
simply  that  he  was  more  than  glad,  and  that  Herr 
Delbriick  had  at  the  first  taken  steps  to  make  all  the 
searching  party  pleased  ;  at  which  ambiguous  utter- 
ance the  maitre  d'hotel  smiled,  while  the  officer 
pleaded  duty  and  withdrew. 

"  But  Herr  Delbriick,"  I  enquired,  "  how  and  why 
was  it  that  the  soldiers  searched  for  me  ?  " 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  as  if  in  depreciation  of 
his  own  deed,  as  he  replied  : 

"  I  was  so  fortunate  as  to  obtain  leave  from  the 
commander  of  the  regiment  in  which  I  served,  to  ask 
for  volunteers." 

"  But  how  did  you  know  I  was  lost  ? "  I  asked. 

"  The  driver  came  hither  with  the  remains  of  his 
carriage,  which  had  been  upset  when  the  horses  ran 
away." 

"  But  surely  you  would  not  send  a  search-party  of 
soldiers  merely  on  this  account?" 

"  Oh,  no  !  "  he  answered  ;  "  but  even  before  the 
coachman  arrived,  I  had  this  telegram  from  the  Boyar 
whose  guest  you  are,"  and  he  took  from  his  pocket  a 
telegram  which  he  handed  to  me,  and  I  read  : 

Bistritz. 
"  Be  careful  of  my  guest — his  safety  is  most  precious  to  me. 
Should  aught  happen  to  him,  or  if  he  be  missed,  spare  nothing 
to  find  him  and  ensure  his  safety.  He  is  English  and  therefore 
adventurous.  There  are  often  dangers  from  snow  and  wolves 
and  night.  Lose  not  a  moment  if  you  suspect  harm  to  him.  I 
answer  your  zeal  with  my  fortune. — Dracula." 

As  I  held  the  telegram  in  my  hand,  the  room 
seemed  to  whirl  around  rne ;  and,  if  the  attentive 
maitre  d'hotel  had  not  caught  me,  I  think  I  should 


iS  DRACULA'S  GUEST 

have  fallen.  There  was  something-  so  strange  in  all 
this,  something  so  weird  and  impossible  to  imagine, 
that  there  grew  on  me  a  sense  of  my  being  in  some 
way  the  sport  of  opposite  forces — the  mere  vague 
idea  of  which  seemed  in  a  way  to  paralyse  me.  I 
was  certainly  under  some  form  of  mysterious  protec- 
tion. From  a  distant  country  had  come,  in  the  very 
nick  of  time,  a  message  that  took  me  out  of  the 
danger  of  the  snow-sleep  and  the  jaws  of  the  wolf. 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

WHEN  the  time  for  his  examination  drew  near 
Malcolm  Malcolmson  made  up  his  mind  to  go  some- 
where to  read  by  himself.  He  feared  the  attractions 
of  the  seaside,  and  also  he  feared  completely  rural 
isolation,  for  of  old  he  knew  its  charms,  and  so  he 
determined  to  find  some  unpretentious  little  town 
where  there  would  be  nothing  to  distract  him.  He 
refrained  from  asking  suggestions  from  any  of  his 
friends,  for  he  argued  that  each  would  recommend 
some  place  of  which  he  had  knowledge,  and  where  he 
had  already  acquaintances.  As  Malcolmson  wished 
to  avoid  friends  he  had  no  wish  to  encumber  himself 
with  the  attention  of  friends'  friends,  and  so  he  deter- 
mined to  look  out  for  a  place  for  himself.  He  packed 
a  portmanteau  with  some  clothes  and  all  the  books 
he  required,  and  then  took  ticket  for  the  first  name 
on  the  local  time-table 'which  he  did  not  know. 

When  at  the  end  of  three  hours'  journey  he 
alighted  at  Benchurch,  he  felt  satisfied  that  he  had 
so  far  obliterated  his  tracks  as  to  be  sure  of  having  a 
peaceful  opportunity  of  pursuing  his  studies.  He 
went  straight  to  the  one  inn  which  the  sleepy  little 
place  contained,  and  put  up  for  the  night.  Benchurch 
was  a  market  town,  and  once  in  three  weeks  was 
crowded    to   excess,    but   for   the    remainder   of    the 


20  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

twenty-one  days  it  was  as  attractive  as  a  desert. 
Malcolmson  looked  around  the  day  after  his  arrival 
to  try  to  find  quarters  more  isolated  than  even  so 
quiet  an  inn  as  "The  Good  Traveller"  afforded. 
There  was  only  one  place  which  took  his  fancy, 
and  it  certainly  satisfied  his  wildest  ideas  regarding 
quiet ;  in  fact,  quiet  was  not  the  proper  word  to  apply 
to  it — desolation  was  the  only  term  conveying  any 
suitable  idea  of  its  isolation.  It  was  an  old  rambling, 
heavy-built  house  of  the  Jacobean  style,  with  heavy 
gables  and  windows,  unusually  small,  and  set  higher 
than  was  customary  in  such  houses,  and  was  sur- 
rounded with  a  high  brick  wall  massively  built. 
Indeed,  on  examination,  it  looked  more  like  a  fortified 
house  than  an  ordinary  dwelling.  But  all  these  things 
pleased  Malcolmson.  "Here,"  he  thought,  "is  the 
very  spot  I  have  been  looking  for,  and  if  I  can  only 
get  opportunity  of  using  it  I  shall  be  happy."  His 
joy  was  increased  when  he  realised  beyond  doubt  that 
it  was  not  at  present  inhabited. 

From  the  post-office  he  got  the  name  of  the  agent, 
who  was  rarely  surprised  at  the  application  to  rent  a 
part  of  the  old  house.  Mr.  Carnford.the  local  lawyer 
and  agent,  was  a  genial  old  gentleman,  and  frankly 
confessed  his  delight  at  anyone  being  willing  to  live 
in  the  house. 

"  To  tell  you  the  truth,"  said  he,  "  I  should  be  only 
too  happy,  on  behalf  of  the  owners,  to  let  anyone 
have  the  house  rent  free  for  a  term  of  years  if  only  to 
accustom  the  people  here  to  see  it  inhabited.  It  has 
been  so  long  empty  that  some  kind  of  absurd 
prejudice  has  grown  up  about  it,  and  this  can  be  best 
put  down  by  its  occupation — if  only,"  he  added  with 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  21 

a  sly  glance  at  Malcolmson,  "  by  a  scholar  like  your- 
self, who  wants  its  quiet  for  a  time." 

Malcolmson  thought  it  needless  to  ask  the  agent 
about  the  "absurd  prejudice";  he  knew  he  would 
get  more  information,  if  he  should  require  it,  on  that 
subject  from  other  quarters.  He  paid  his  three 
months'  rent,  got  a  receipt,  and  the  name  of  an  old 
woman  who  would  probably  undertake  to  "do"  for 
him,  and  came  away  with  the  keys  in  his  pocket.  He 
then  went  to  the  landlady  of  the  inn,  who  was  a  cheer- 
ful and  most  kindly  person,  and  asked  her.  advice  as 
to  such  stores  and  provisions  as  he'would  be  likely  to 
require.  She  threw  up  her  hands  in  amazement  when 
he  told  her  where  he  was  going  to  settle  himself. 

"Not  in  the  Judge's  House!"  she  said,  and  grew 
pale  as  she  spoke.  He  explained  the  locality  of  the 
house,  saying  that  he  did  not  know  its  name.  When 
he  had  finished  she  answered  : 

"  Aye,  sure  enough — sure  enough  the  very  place ! 
It  is  the  Judge's  House  sure  enough."  He  asked  her 
to  tell  him  about  the  place,  why  so  called,  and  what 
there  was  against  it.  She  told  him  that  it  was  so 
called  locally  because  it  had  been  many  years  before 
— how  long  she  coul'd  not  say,  as  she  was  herself  from 
another  part  of  the  country,  but  she  thought  it  must 
have  been  a  hundred  years  or  more — the  abode  of  a 
judge  who  was  held  in  great  terror  on  account  of  his 
harsh  sentences  and  his  hostility  to  prisoners  at 
Assizes.  As  to  what  there  was  against  the  house 
itself  she  could  not  tell.  She  had  often  asked,  but  no 
one  could  inform  her ;  but  there  was  a  general  feeling 
that  there  was  something,  and  for  her  own  part  she 
would   not  take  all  the  money  in  Drinkwater's  Bank 


22  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

and  stay  in  the  house  an  hour  by  herself.  Then  she 
apologised  to  Malcolmsoti  for  her  disturbing  talk. 

"  It  is  too  bad  of  me,  sir,  and  you — and  a  young- 
gentleman,  too — if  you  will  pardon  me  saying  it, 
going  to  live  there  all  alone.  If  you  were  my  boy — 
and  you'll  excuse  me  for  saying  it — you  wouldn't 
sleep  there  a  night,  not  if  I  had  to  go  there  myself 
and  pull  the  big  alarm  bell  that's  on  the  roof!  "  The 
good  creature  was  so  manifestly  in  earnest,  and  was 
so  kindly  in  her  intentions,  that  Malcomson,  although 
amused,  was  touched.  He  told  her  kindly  how  much 
he  appreciated  her  interest  in  him,  and  added : 

"But,  my  dear  Mrs.  Witham,  indeed  you  need  not 
be  concerned  about  me!  A  man  who  is  reading  for 
the  Mathematical  Tripos  has  too  much  to  think  of  to 
be  disturbed  by  any  of  these  mysterious  'somethings,' 
and  his  work  is  of  too  exact  and  prosaic  a  kind  to 
allow  of  his  having  any  corner  in  his  mind  for 
mysteries  of  any  kind.  Harmonical  Progression, 
Permutations  and  Combinations,  and  Elliptic  Func- 
tions have  sufficient  mysteries  for  me  !  "  Mrs.  Witham 
kindly  undertook  to  see  after  his  commissions,  and  he 
went  himself  to  look  for  the  old  woman  who  had  been 
recommended  to  him.  When  he  returned  to  the 
judge's  House  with  her,  after  an  interval  of  a  couple 
of  hours,  he  found  Mrs.  Witham  herself  waiting  with 
several  men  and  boys  ■  carrying  parcels,  and  an 
upholsterer's  man  with  a  bed  in  a  cart,  for  she  said, 
though  tables  and  chairs  might  be  all  very  well,  a  bed 
that  hadn't  been  aired  for  mayhap  fifty  years  was  not 
proper  for  young  bones  to  lie  on.  She  was  evidently 
curious  to  see  the  inside  of  the  house ;  and  though 
manifestly  so  afraid  of  the  'somethings'  that  at  the 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  23 

slightest  sound  she  clutched  on  to  Malcomson,  whom 
she  never  left  for  a  moment,  went  over  the  whole 
place. 

After  his  examination  of  the  house,  Malcomson 
decided  to  take  up  his  abode  in  the  great  dining-room, 
which  was  big  enough  to  serve  for  all  his  requirements  ; 
and  Mrs.  Witham,  with  the  aid  of  the  charwoman, 
Mrs.  Dempster,  proceeded  to  arrange  matters.  When 
the  hampers  were  brought  in  and  unpacked,  Malcomson 
saw  that  with  much  kind  forethought  she  had  sent 
from  her  own  kitchen  sufficient  provisions  to  last  for  a 
few  days.  Before  going  she  expressed  all  sorts  ot 
kind  wishes  ;  and  at  the  door  turned  and  said : 

"  And  perhaps,  sir,  as  the  room  is  big  and  draughty 
it  might  be  well  to  have  one  of  those  big  screens  put 
round  your  bed  at  night— though,  truth  to  tell,  I 
would  die  myself  if  I  were  to  be  so  shut  in  with  all 
kinds  of — of  'things,'  that  put  their  heads  round  the 
sides,  or  over  the  top,  and  look  on  me ! "  The  image 
which  she  had  called  up  was  too  much  for  her  nerves, 
and  she  fled  incontinently. 

Mrs.  Dempster  sniffed  in  a  superior  manner  as  the 
landlady  disappeared,  and  remarked  that  for  her  own 
part  she  wasn't  afraid  of  all  the  bogies  in  the  kingdom. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,  sir,"  she  said  ;  "bogies  is 
all  kinds  and  sorts  of  things — except  bogies!  Rats 
and  mice,  and  beetles  ;  and  creaky  doors,  and  loose 
slates,  and  broken  panes,  and  stiff  drawer  handles,  that 
stay  out  when  you  pull  them  and  then  fall  down  in 
the  middle  of  the  night.  Look  at  the  wainscot  of  the 
room !  It  is  old — hundreds  of  years  old !  Do  you 
think  there's  no  rats  and  beetles  there  !  And  do  you 
imagine,  sir,  that  you  wont  see  none  of  them  ?     Rats 


24  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

is  bogies,  I  tell  you,  and  bogies  is  rats  ;  and  don't  you 
get  to  think  anything  else  I  " 

"  Mrs.  Dempster,"  said  Malcomson  gravely,  making 
her  a  polite  bow,  "  you  know  more  than  a  Senior 
Wrangler !  And  let  me  say,  that,  as  a  mark  of 
esteem  for  your  indubitable  soundness  of  head  and 
heart,  I  shall,  when  I  go,  give  you  possession  of  this 
house,  and  let  you  stay  here  by  yourself  for  the  last 
two  months  of  my  tenancy,  for  four  weeks  will  serve 
my  purpose." 

"Thank  you  kindly,  sir!"  she  answered,  "but  I 
couldn't  sleep  away  from  home  a  night.  I  am  in 
Greenhow's  Charity,  and  if  I  slept  a  night  away  from 
my  rooms  I  should  lose  all  I  have  got  to  live  on. 
The  rules  is  very  strict  ;  and  there's  too  many 
watching  for  a  vacancy  for  me  to  run  any  risks  in  the 
matter.  Only  for  that,  sir,  I'd  gladly  eome  here  and 
attend  on  you  altogether  during  your  stay." 

"My  good  woman,"  said  Malcomson  hastily,  "I 
have  come  here  on  purpose  to  obtain  solitude  ;  and 
believe  me  that  I  am  grateful  to  the  late  Greenhow 
for  having  so  organised  his  admirable  charity — what- 
ever it  is — that  I  am  perforce  denied  the  opportunity 
of  suffering  from  such  a  form  of  temptation !  Saint 
Anthony  himself  could  not  be  more  rigid  on  the  point !  " 
'  The  old  woman  laughed  harshly.  "Ah,  you  young 
gentlemen,"  she  said,  "  you  don't  fear  for  naught ;  and 
belike  you'll  get  all  the  solitude  you  want  here."  She 
set  to  work  with  her  cleaning  J  and  by  nightfall,  when 
Malcomson  returned  from  his  walk— he  always  had 
one  of  his  books  to  study  as  he  walked— he  found  the 
room  swept  and  tidied,  a  fire  burning  in  the  old  hearth, 
the  lamp  lit,  and  the  table  spread  for  supper  with  Mrs. 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  25 

Witham's  excellent  fare.  "  This  is  comfort,  indeed," 
he  said,  as  he  rubbed  his  hands. 

When  he  had  finished  his  supper,  and  lifted  the  tray 
to  the  other  end  of  the  great  oak  dining- table,  he  got 
out  his  books  again,  put  fresh  wood  on  the  fire,  trimmed 
his  lamp,  and  set  himself  down  to  a  spell  of  real  hard 
work.  He  went  on  without  pause  till  about  eleven 
o'clock,  when  he  knocked  off  for  a  bit  to  fix  his  fire 
and  lamp,  and  to  make  himself  a  cup  of  tea.  He  had 
always  been  a  tea-drinker,  and  during  his  college  life 
had  sat  late  at  work  and  had  taken  tea  late.  The  rest 
was  a  great  luxury  to  him,  and  he  enjoyed  it  with  a 
sense  of  delicious,  voluptuous  ease.  The  renewed  fire 
leaped  and  sparkled,  and  threw  quaint  shadows  through 
the  great  old  room  ;  and  as  he  sipped  his  hot  tea  he 
revelled  in  the  sense  of  isolation  from  his  kind.  Then 
it  was  that  he  began  to  notice  for  the  first  time  what  a 
noise  the  rats  were  making. 

"Surely,"  he  thought,  "they  cannot  have  been  at 
it  all  the  time  I  was  reading.  Had  they  been,  I  must 
have  noticed  it !  "  Presently,  when  the  noise  increased, 
he  satisfied  himself  that  it  was  really  new.  It  was 
evident  that  at  first  the  rats  had  been  frightened  at  the 
presence  of  a  stranger,  and  the  light  of  fire  and  lamp  ; 
but  that  as  the  time  went  on  they  had  grown  bolder 
and  were  now  disporting  themselves  as  was  their  wont. 

How  busy  they  were!  and  hark  to  the  strange  noises  ! 
Up  and  down  behind  the  old  wainscot,  over  the  ceiling 
and  under  the  floor  they  raced,  and  gnawed,  and 
scratched  !  Malcomson  smiled  to  himself  as  he  recalled 
to  mind  the  saying  of  Mrs.  Dempster,  "  Bogies  is  rats, 
and  rats  is  bogies  !  "  The  tea  began  to  have  its  effect 
of  intellectual  and  nervous  stimulus,  he  saw  with  joy 


26  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

another  long  spell  of  work  to  be  done  before  the  night 
was  past,  and  in  the  sense  of  security  which  it  gave 
him,  he  allowed  himself  the  luxury  of  a  good  look 
round  the  room.  He  took  his  lamp  in  one  hand,  and 
went  all  around,  wondering  that  so  quaint  and 
beautiful  an  old  house  had  been  so  long  neglected. 
The  carving  of  the  oak  on  the  panels  of  the  wainscot 
was  fine,  and  on  and  round  the  doors  and  windows  it 
was  beautiful  and  of  rare  merit.  There  were  some  old 
pictures  on  the  walls,  but  they  were  coated  so  thick 
with  dust  and  dirt  that  he  could  not  distinguish  any 
detail  of  them,  though  he  held  his  lamp  as  high  as  he 
could  over  his  head.  Here  and  there  as  he  went  round 
he  saw  some  crack  or  hole  blocked  for  a  moment  by 
the  face  of  a  rat  with  its  bright  eyes  glittering  in  the 
light,  but  in  an  instant  it  was  gone,  and  a  squeak  and 
a  scamper  followed.  The  thing  that  most  struck  him, 
however,  was  the  rope  of  the  great  alarm  bell  on  the 
roof,  which  hung  down  in  a  corner  of  the  room  on  the 
right-hand  side  of  the  fireplace.  He  pulled  up  close  to 
the  hearth  a  great  high-backed  carved  oak  chair,  and 
sat  down  to  his  last  cup  of  tea.  When  this  was  done 
he  made  up  the  fire,  and  went  back  to  his  work,  sitting 
at  the  corner  of  the  table,  having  the  fire  to  his  left 
For  a  little  while  the  rats  disturbed  him  somewhat 
with  their  perpetual  scampering,  but  he  got  accustomed 
to  the  noise  as  one  does  to  the  ticking  of  a  clock  or  to 
the  roar  of  moving  water  ;  and  he  became  so  immersed 
in  his  work  that  everything  in  the  world,  except  the 
problem  which  he  was  trying  to  solve,  passed  away 
from  him. 

He  suddenly  looked  up,  his  problem  was  still  un- 
solved, and  there  was  in  the  air  that  sense  of  the  hour 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  27 

before  the  dawn,  which  is  so  dread  to  doubtful  life. 
The  noise  of  the  rats  had  ceased.  Indeed  it  seemed 
to  him  that  it  must  have  ceased  but  lately  and  that  it 
was  the  sudden  cessation  which  had  disturbed  him. 
The  6rehad  fallen  low,  but  still  it  threw  out  a  deep 
red  glow.  As  he  looked  he  started  in  spite  of  his 
sang froid. 

There  on  the  great  high-backed  carved  oak  chair  by 
the  right  side  of  the  fire-place  sat  an  enormous  rat, 
steadily  glaring  at  him  with  baleful  eyes.  He  made  a 
motion  to  it  as  though  to  hunt  it  away,  but  it  did  not 
stir.  Then  he  made  the  motion  of  throwing  some- 
thing. Still  it  did  not  stir,  but  showed  its  great  white 
teeth  angrily,  and  its  cruel  eyes  shone  in  the  lamplight 
with  an  added  vindictiveness. 

Malcomson  felt  amazed,  and  seizing  the  poker  from 
the  hearth  ran  at  it  to  kill  it.  Before,  however,  he 
could  strike  it,  the  rat,  with  a  squeak  that  sounded  like 
the  concentration  of  hate,  jumped  upon  the  floor,  and, 
running  up  the  rope  of  the  alarm  bell,  disappeared  in 
the  darkness  beyond  the  range  of  the  green-shaded 
lamp.  Instantly,  strange  to  say,  the  noisy  scampering 
of  the  rats  in  the  wainscot  began  again. 

By  this  time  Malcomson's  mind  was  quite  off  the 
problem  ;  and  as  a  shrill  cock-crow  outside  told  him  of 
the  approach  of  morning,  he  went  to  bed  and  to  sleep. 

He  slept  so  sound  that  he  was  not  even  waked  by 
Mrs.  Dempster  coming  in  to  make  up  his  room.  It 
was  only  when  she  had  tidied  up  the  place  and  got 
his  breakfast  ready  and  tapped  on  the  screen  which 
closed  in  his  bed  that  he  woke.  He  was  a  little  tired 
still  after  his  night's  hard  work,  but  a  strong  cup  of 
tea  soon  freshened  him  up  and,  taking  his  book,  he 


28  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

went  out  for  his  morning  walk,  bringing  with  him  a 
few  sandwiches  lest  he  should  not  care  to  return  till 
dinner  time.  He  found  a  quiet  walk  between  high 
elms  some  way  outside  the  town,  and  here  he  spent 
the  greater  part  of  the  day  studying  his  Laplace.  On 
his  return  he  looked  in  to  see  Mrs.  Witham  and  to 
thank  her  for  her  kindness.  When  she  saw  him  coming 
through  the  diamond -paned  bay  window  of  her 
sanctum  she  came  out  to  meet  him  and  asked  him  in. 
She  looked  at  him  searchingly  and  shook  her  head  as 
she  said  : 

"  You  must  not  overdo  it,  sir.  You  are  paler  this 
morning  than  you  should  be.  Too  late  hours  and 
too  hard  work  on  the  brain  isn't  good  for  any  man! 
But  tell  me,  sir,  how  did  you  pass  the  night?  Well, 
I  hope  ?  But,  my  heart !  sir,  I  was  glad  when  Mrs. 
Dempster  told  me  this  morning  that  you  were  all 
right  and  sleeping  sound  when  she  went  in." 

"Oh,  I  was  all  right,"  he  answered  smiling,  "the 
'somethings'  didn't  worry  me,  as  yet.  Only  the 
rats;  and  they  had  a  circus,  I  tell  you,  all  over  the 
place.  There  was  one  wicked  looking  old  devil  that 
sat  up  on  my  own  chair  by  the  fire,  and  wouldn't  go 
till  I  took  the  poker  to  him,  and  then  he  ran  up  the 
rope  of  the  alarm  bell  and  got  to  somewhere  up  the 
wall  or  the  ceiling — I  couldn't  see  where,  it  was  so 
dark." 

"  Mercy  on  us,"  said  Mrs.  Witham,  "an  old  devil, 
and  sitting  on  a  chair  by  the  fireside !  Take  care, 
sir  !  take  care  !  There's  many  a  true  word  spoken  in 
jest." 

"  How  do  you  mean  ?  Ton  my  word  I  don't 
understand." 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  29 

"An  old  devil!  The  old  dev.i,  perhaps.  There! 
sir,  you  needn't  laugh,"  for  Malcomson  had  broken 
into  a  hearty  peal.  "  You  young  folks  thinks  it  easy 
to  laugh  at  things  that  makes  older  ones  shudder. 
Never  mind,  sir!  never  mind!  Please  God,  you'll 
laugh  all  the  time.  It's  what  I  wish  you  myself!" 
and  the  good  lady  beamed  all  over  in  sym- 
pathy with  his  enjoyment,  her  fears  gone  for  a 
moment. 

"Oh,  forgive  me!"  said  Malcomson  presently. 
"  Don't  think  me  rude  ;  but  the  idea  was  too  much 
for  me — that  the  old  devil  himself  was  on  the  chair 
last  night!"  And  at  the  thought  he  laughed  again. 
Then  he  went  home  to  dinner. 

This  evening  the  scampering  of  the  rats  began 
earlier ;  indeed  it  had  been  going  on  before  his 
arrival,  and  only  ceased  whilst  his  presence  by  its 
freshness  disturbed  them.  After  dinner  he  sat  by  the 
fire  for  a  while  and  had  a  smoke;  and  then,  having 
cleared  his  table,  began  to  work  as  before.  To-night 
the  rats  disturbed  him  more  than  they  had  done  on 
the  previous  night.  How  they  scampered  up  and 
down  and  under  and  over !  How  they  squeaked, 
and  scratched,  and  gnawed  !  How  they,  getting 
bolder  by  degrees,  came  to  the  mouths  of  their  holes 
and  to  the  chinks  and  cracks  and  crannies  in  the 
wainscoting  till  their  eyes  shone  like  tiny  lamps  as 
the  firelight  rose  and  fell.  But  to  him,  now  doubtless 
accustomed  to  them,  their  eyes  were  not  wicked ; 
only  their  playfulness  touched  him.  Sometimes  the 
boldest  of  them  made  sallies  out  on  the  floor  or  along 
the  mouldings  of  the  wainscot.  Now  and  again  as 
they   disturbed  him    Malcomson   made  a   sound   to 


3o  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

frighten  them,  smiting  the  table  with  his  hand  or 
giving  a  fierce  "  Hsh,  hsh,"  so  that  they  fled  straight- 
way to  their  holes. 

And  so  the  early  part  of  the  night  wore  on  ;  and 
despite  the  noise  Malcomson  got  more  and  more 
immersed  in  his  work. 

All  at  once  he  stopped,  as  on  the  previous  night, 
being  overcome  by  a  sudden  sense  of  silence.  There 
was  not  the  faintest  sound  of  gnaw,  or  scratch,  or 
squeak.  The  silence  was  as  of  the  grave.  He 
remembered  the  odd  occurrence  of  the  previous 
night,  and  instinctively  he  looked  at  the  chair 
standing  close  by  the  fireside.  And  then  a  very  odd 
sensation  thrilled  through  him. 

There,  on  the  great  old  high-backed  carved  oak 
chair  beside  the  fireplace  sat  the  same  enormous  rat, 
steadily  glaring  at  him  with  baleful  eyes. 

Instinctively  he  took  the  nearest  thing  to  his  hand, 
a  book  of  logarithms,  and  flung  it  at  it.  The  book 
was  badly  aimed  and  the  rat  did  not  stir,  so  again 
the  poker  performance  of  the  previous  night  was 
repeated  ;  and  again  the  rat,  being  closely  pursued, 
fled  up  the  rope  of  the  alarm  bell.  Strangely  too, 
the  departure  of  this  rat  was  instantly  followed  by 
the  renewal  of  the  noise  made  by  the  general  rat 
community.  On  this  occasion,  as  on  the  previous 
one,  Malcomson  could  not  see  at  what  part  of  the 
room  the  rat  disappeared,  for  the  green  shade  of  his 
lamp  left  the  upper  part  of  the  room  in  darkness,  and 
the  fire  had  burned  low. 

On  looking  at  his  watch  he  found  it  was  close  on 
midnight ;  and,  not  sorry  for  the  divertissement,  he 
made  up  his  fire  and  made  himself  his  nightly  pot  of 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  31 

tea.  He  had  got  through  a  good  spell  of  work,  and 
thought  himself  entitled  to  a  cigarette  ;  and  so  he  sat 
on  the  great  carved  oak  chair  before  the  fire  and 
enjoyed  it.  Whilst  smoking  he  began  to  think  that 
he  would  like  to  know  where  the  rat  disappeared  to, 
for  he  had  certain  ideas  for  the  morrow  not  entirely 
disconnected  with  a  rat-trap.  Accordingly  he  lit 
another  lamp  and  placed  it  so  that  it  would  shine 
well  into  the  right-hand  corner  of  the  wall  by  the  fire- 
place. Then  he  got  all  the  books  he  had  with  him,  and 
placed  them  hand)7  to  throw  at  the  vermin.  Finally 
he  lifted  the  rope  of  the  alarm  bell  and  placed  the 
end  of  it  on  the  table,  fixing  the'  extreme  end  under 
the  lamp.  As  he  handled  it  he  could  not  help 
noticing  how  pliable  it  was,  especially  for  so  strong 
a  rope,  and  one  not  in  use.  "  You  could  hang  a 
man  with  it,"  be  thought  to  himself.  When  his 
preparations  were  made  he  looked  around,  and  said 
complacently  : 

"  There  now,  my  friend,  I  think  we  shall  learn 
something  of  you  this  time!"  He  began  his  work 
again,  and  though  as  before  somewhat  disturbed  at 
first  by  the  noise  of  the  rats,  soon  lost  himself  in  his 
propositions  and  problems. 

Again  he  was  called  to  his  immediate  surroundings 
suddenly.  This  time  it  might  not  have  been  the 
sudden  silence  only  which  took  his  attention  ;  there 
was  a  slight  movement  of  the  rope,  and  the  lamp 
moved.  Without  stirring,  he  looked  to  see  if  his 
pile  of  books  was  within  range,  and  then  cast  his  eye 
along  the  rope.  As  he  looked  he  saw  the  great  rat 
drop  from  the  rope  on  the  oak  armchair  and  sit 
there  glaring  at  him.     He  raised  a  book  in  his  right 


32  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

hand,  and  taking  careful  aim,  flung  it  at  the  rat. 
The  latter,  with  a  quick  movement,  sprang  aside 
and  dodged  the  missile.  He  then  took  another  book, 
and  a  third,  and  flung  them  one  after  another  at  the 
rat,  but  each  time  unsuccessfully.  At  last,  as  he 
stood  with  a  book  poised  in  his  hand  to  throw,  the  rat 
squeaked  and  seemed  afraid.  This  made  Malcomson 
more  than  ever  eager  to  strike,  and  the  book  flew 
and  struck  the  rat  a  resounding  blow.  It  gave  a 
terrified  squeak,  and  turning  on  his  pursuer  a  look 
of  terrible  malevolence,  ran  up  the  chair-back  and 
made  a  great  jump  to  the  rope  of  the  alarm  bell 
and  ran  up  it  like  lightning.  The  lamp  rocked 
under  the  sudden  strain,  but  it  was  a  heavy  one 
and  did  not  topple  over.  Malcomson  kept  his  eyes 
on  the  rat,  and  saw  it  by  the  light  of  the  second  lamp 
leap  to  a  moulding  of  the  wainscot  and  disappear 
through  a  hole  in  one  of  the  great  pictures  which 
hung  on  the  wall,  obscured  and  invisible  through 
its  coating  of  dirt  and  dust. 

"  I  shall  look  up  my  friend's  habitation  in  the 
morning,"  said  the  student,  as  he  went  over  to  collect 
his  books.  The  third  picture  from  the  fireplace  ; 
I  shall  not  forget."  He  picked  up  the  books  one 
by  one,  commenting  on  them  as  he  lifted  them. 
"  Conic  Sections  he  does  not  mind,  nor  Cycloidal 
Oscillations,  nor  the  Principia,  nor  Quaternions,  nor 
Thermodynamics.  Now  for  the  book  that  fetched 
him  ! "  Malcomson  took  it  up  and  looked  at  it. 
As  he  did  so  he  started,  and  a  sudden  pallor  over- 
spread his  face.  He  looked  round  uneasily  and 
shivered  slightly,  as  he  murmured  to  himself: 

"  The  Bible  my  mother  gave  me  !     What  an  odd 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  33 

coincidence."  He  sat  down  to  work  again,  and  the 
rats  in  the  wainscot  renewed  their  gambols.  They 
did  not  disturb  him,  however  ;  somehow  their 
presence  gave  him  a  sense  of  companionship.  But 
he  could  not  attend  to  his  work,  and  after  striving 
to  master  the  subject  on  which  he  was  engaged  gave 
it  up  in  despair,  and  went  to  bed  as  the  first  streak  of 
dawn  stole  in  through  the  eastern  window. 

He  slept  heavily  but  uneasily,  and  dreamed  much  ; 
and  when  Mrs.  Dempster  woke  him  late  in  the 
morning  he  seemed  ill  at  ease,  and  for  a  few  minutes 
did  not  seem  to  realise  exactly  whe.re  he  was.  His 
first  request  rather  surprised  the  servant. 

"  Mrs.  Dempster,  when  I  am  out  to-day  I  wish 
you  would  get  the  steps  and  dust  or  wash  those 
pictures— specially  that  one  the  third  from  the 
fireplace — I  want  to  see  what  they  are." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Malcomson  worked  at  his 
books  in  the  shaded  walk,  and  the  cheerfulness  of 
the  previous  day  came  back  to  him  as  the  day  wore 
on,  and  he  found  that  his  reading  was  progressing 
well.  He  had  worked  out  to  a  satisfactory  con- 
clusion all  the  problems  which  had  as  yet  baffled 
him,  and  it  was  in  a  state  of  jubilation  that  he  paid 
a  visit  to  Mrs.  Witham  at  "The  Good  Traveller." 
He  found  a  stranger  in  the  cosy  sitting-room  with 
the  landlady,  who  was  introduced  to  him  as  Dr. 
Thornhill.  She  was  not  quite  at  ease,  and  this, 
combined  with  the  doctor's  plunging  at  once  into 
a  series  of  questions,  made  Malcomson  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  his  presence  was  not  an  accident,  so 
without  preliminary  he  said  : 

"  Dr.  Thornhill,  I  shall  with  pleasure  answer  you 

3 


34  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

any  question  you  may  choose  to  ask  me  if  you  will 
answer  me  one  question  first." 

The  doctor  seemed  surprised,  but  he  smiled  and 
answered  at  once,  "  Done  !    What  is  it  ?  " 

"  Did  Mrs.  Witham  ask  you  to  come  here  and  see 
me  and  advise  me  ?  " 

Dr.  Thornhill  for  a  moment  was  taken  aback,  and 
Mrs.  Witham  got  fiery  red  and  turned  away ;  but  the 
doctor  was  a  frank  and  ready  man,  and  he  answered 
at  once  and  openly  : 

"  She  did  :  but  she  didn't  intend  you  to  know  it.  I 
suppose  it  was  my  clumsy  haste  that  made  you 
suspect.  She  told  me  that  she  did  not  like  the  idea 
of  your  being"  in  that  house  all  by  yourself,  and  that 
she  thought  you  took  too  much  strong  tea.  In  fact, 
she  wants  me  to  advise  you  if  possible  to  give  up  the 
tea  and  the  very  late  hours.  I  was  a  keen  student  in 
my  time,  so  I  suppose  I  may  take  the  liberty  of  a 
college  man,  and  without  offence,  advise  you  not  quite 
as  a  stranger." 

Malcomson  with  a  bright  smile  held  out  his  hand. 
"  Shake  !  as  they  say  in  America,"  he  said.  "  I  must 
thank  you  for  your  kindness  and  Mrs.  Witham  too, 
and  your  kindness  deserves  a  return  on  my  part.  I 
promise  to  take  no  more  strong  tea — no  tea  at  all  till 
you  let  me — and  I  shall  go  to  bed  to-night  at  one 
o'clock  at  latest.     Will  that  do?" 

"Capital,"  said  the  doctor.  "Now  tell  us  all  that 
you  noticed  in  the  old  house,"  and  so  Malcomson  then 
and  there  told  in  minute  detail  all  that  had  happened 
in  the  last  two  nights.  He  was  interrupted  every  now 
and  then  by  some  exclamation  from  Mrs.  Witham,  till 
finally  when  he  told  of  the  episode  of  the  Bible  the 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  35 

landlady's  pent-up  emotions  found  vent  in  a  shriek ; 
and  it  was  not  till  a  stiff  glass  of  brandy  and  water  had 
been  administered  that  she  grew  composed  again. 
Dr.  Thornhill  listened  with  a  face  of  growing  gravity, 
and  when  the  narrative  was  complete  and  Mrs. 
Witham  had  been  restored  he  asked : 

"The  rat  always  went  up  the  rope  of  the  alarm 
bell  ? " 

"  Always." 

"  I  suppose  you  know,"  said  the  Doctor  after  a 
pause,  "  what  the  rope  is  ?  " 

"No!" 

"  It  is,"  said  the  Doctor  slowly,  "  the  very  rope 
which  the  hangman  used  for  all  the  victims  of  the 
Judge's  judicial  rancour!"  Here  he  was  interrupted 
by  another  scream  from  Mrs.  Witham,  and  steps  had 
to  be  taken  for  her  recovery.  Malcomson  having 
looked  at  his  watch,  and  found  that  it  was  close  to 
his  dinner  hour,  had  gone  home  before  her  complete 
recovery. 

When  Mrs.  Witham  was  herself  again  she  almost 
assailed  the  Doctor  with  angry  questions  as  to  what 
he  meant  by  putting  such  horrible  ideas  into  the  poor 
young  man's  mind.  ."  He  has  quite  enough  there 
already  to  upset  him,"  she  added.  Dr.  Thornhill 
replied. 

"  My  dear  madam,  I  had  a  distinct  purpose  in  it ! 
I  wanted  to  draw  his  attention  to  the  bell  rope,  and  to 
fix  it  there.  It  may  be  that  he  is  in  a  highly  over- 
wrought state,  and  has  been  studying  too  much, 
although  I  am  bound  to  say  that  he  seems  as  sound 
and  healthy  a  young  man,  mentally  and  bodily,  as 
ever  I  saw — but  then  the  rats — and  that  suggestion 


36  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

of  the  devil."  The  doctor  shook  his  head  and  went 
on.  "  I  would  have  offered  to  go  and  stay  the  first 
night  with  him  but  that  I  felt  sure  it  would  have  been 
a  cause  of  offence.  He  may  get  in  the  night  some 
strange  fright  or  hallucination;  and  if  he  does  I  want 
him  to  pull  that  rope.  All  alone  as  he  is  it  will  give 
us  warning,  and  we  may  reach  him  in  time  to  be  of 
service.  I  shall  be  sitting  up  pretty  late  to-night  and 
shall  keep  my  ears  open.  Do  not  be  alarmed  if 
Benchurch  gets  a  surprise  before  morning." 

"  Oh,  Doctor,  what  do  you  mean  ?  What  do  you 
mean  ? " 

"  I  mean  this  ;  that  possibly — nay,  more  probably — 
we  shall  hear  the  great  alarm  bell  from  the  Judge's 
House  to-night,"  and  the  Doctor  made  about  as 
effective  an  exit  as  could  be  thought  of. 

When  Malcomson  arrived  home  he  found  that  it 
was  a  little  after  his  usual  time,  and  Mrs.  Dempster 
had  gone  away — the  rules  of  Greenhow's  Charity  were 
not  to  be  neglected.  He  was  glad  to  see  that  the 
place  was  bright  and  tidy  with  a  cheerful  fire  and  a 
well-trimmed  lamp.  The  evening  was  colder  than 
might  have  been  expected  in  April,  and  a  heavy  wind 
was  blowing  with  such  rapidly-increasing  strength  that 
there  was  every  promise  of  a  storm  during  the  night. 
For  a  few  minutes  after  his  entrance  the  noise  of  the 
rats  ceased  ;  but  so  soon  as  they  became  accustomed 
to  his  presence  they  began  again.  He  was  glad  to 
hear  them,  for  he  felt  once  more  the  feeling  of  com- 
panionship in  their  noise,  and  his  mind  ran  back  to  the 
strange  fact  that  they  only  ceased  to  manifest  them- 
selves when  that  other — the  great  rat  with  the  baleful 
eyes — came  upon  the  scene.     The  reading-lamp  only 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  37 

was  lit  and  its  green  shade  kept  the  ceiling  and  the 
upper  part  of  the  room  in  darkness,  so  that  the 
cheerful  light  from  the  hearth  spreading  over  the 
floor  and  shining  on  the  white  cloth  laid  over  the  end 
of  the  table  was  warm  and  cheery.  Malcomson  sat 
down  to  his  dinner  with  a  good  appetite  and  a 
buoyant  spirit.  After  his  dinner  and  a  cigarette  he 
sat  steadily  down  to  work,  determined  not  to  let 
anything  disturb  him,  for  he  remembered  his  promise 
to  the  doctor,  and  made  up  his  mind  to  make  the  best 
of  the  time  at  his  disposal. 

For  an  hour  or  so  he  worked  all  right,  and  then  his 
thoughts  began  to  wander  from  his  books.  The  actual 
circumstances  around  him,  the  calls  on  his  physical 
attention,  and  his  nervous  susceptibility  were  not  to 
be  denied.  By  this  time  the  wind  had  become  a  gale, 
and  the  gale  a  storm.  The  old  house,  solid  though  it 
was,  seemed  to  shake  to  its  foundations,  and  the  storm 
roared  and  raged  through  its  many  chimneys  and  its 
queer  old  gables,  producing  strange,  unearthly  sounds 
in  the  empty  rooms  and  corridors.  Even  the  great 
alarm  bell  on  the  roof  must  have  felt  the  force  of  the 
wind,  for  the  rope  rose  and  fell  slightly,  as  though  the 
bell  were  moved  a  little  from  time  to  time,  and  the 
limber  rope  fell  on  the  oak  floor  with  a  hard  and 
hollow  sound. 

As  Malcomson  listened  to  it  he  bethought  himself  of 
the  doctor's  words,  "  It  is  the  rope  which  the  hangman 
used  for  the  victims  of  the  Judge's  judicial  rancour," 
and  he  went  over  to  the  corner  of  the  fireplace  and  took 
it  in  his  hand  to  look  at  it.  There  seemed  a  sort  of 
deadly  interest  in  it,  and  as  he  stood  there  he  lost  himself 
for  a  moment  in  speculation  as  to  who  these  victims 


38  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

were,  and  the  grim  wish  of  the  Judge  to  have  such  a 
ghastly  relic  ever  under  his  eyes.  As  he  stood  there 
the  swaying  of  the  bell  on  the  roof  still  lifted  the  rope 
now  and  again  ;  but  presently  there  came  a  new 
sensation — a  sort  of  tremor  in  the  rope,  as  though 
something  was  moving  along  it. 

Looking  up  instinctively  Malcomson  saw  the  great 
rat  coming  slowly  down  towards  him,  glaring  at  him 
steadily.  He  dropped  the  rope  and  started  back  with  a 
muttered  curse,  and  the  rat  turning  ran  up  the  rope 
again  and  disappeared,  and  at  the  same  instant 
Malcomson  became  conscious  that  the  noise  of  the  rats, 
which  had  ceased  for  a  while,  began  again. 

All  this  set  him  thinking,  and  it  occurred  to  him 
that  he  had  not  investigated  the  lair  of  the  rat  or 
looked  at  the  pictures,  as  he  had  intended.  He  lit 
the  other  lamp  without  the  shade,  and,  holding  it  up, 
went  and  stood  opposite  the  third  picture  from  the 
fireplace  on  the  right-hand  side  where  he  had  seen  the 
rat  disappear  on  the  previous  night. 

At  the  first  glance  he  started  back  so  suddenly  that 
he  almost  dropped  the  lamp,  and  a  deadly  pallor 
overspread  his  face.  His  knees  shook,  and  heavy 
drops  of  sweat  came  on  his  forehead,  and  he  trembled 
like  an  aspen.  But  he  was  young  and  plucky,  and 
pulled  himself  together,  and  after  the  pause  of  a  few 
seconds  stepped  forward  again,  raised  the  lamp,  and 
examined  the  picture  which  had  been  dusted  and 
washed,  and  now  stood  out  clearly 

It  was  of  a  judge  dressed  in  his  robes  of  scarlet  and 
ermine.  His  face  was  strong  and  merciless,  evil,  crafty, 
and  vindictive,  with  a  sensual  mouth,  hooked  nose 
of  ruddy  colour,  and  shaped  like  the  beak  of  a  bird  of 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  39 

prey.  The  rest  of  the  face  was  of  a  cadaverous  colour. 
The  eyes  were  of  peculiar  brilliance  and  with  a  terribly 
malignant  expression.  As  he  looked  at  them, 
Malcomson  grew  cold,  for  he  saw  there  the  very 
counterpart  of  the  eyes  of  the  great  rat.  The  lamp 
almost  fell  from  his  hand,  he  saw  the  rat  with  its 
baleful  eyes  peering  out  through  the  hole  in  the 
corner  of  the  picture,  and  noted  the  sudden  cessation 
of  the  noise  of  the  other  rats.  However,  he  pulled 
himself  together,  and  went  on  with  his  examination  of 
the  picture. 

The  Judge  was  seated  in  a  great  high-backed  carved 
oak  chair,  on  the  right-hand  side  of  a  great  stone 
fireplace  where,  in  the  corner,  a  rope  hung  down  from 
the  ceiling,  its  end  lying  coiled  on  the  floor.  With 
a  feeling  of  something  like  horror,  Malcomson 
recognised  the  scene  of  the  room  as  it  stood,  and 
gazed  around  him  in  an  awestruck  manner  as  though 
he  expected  to  find  some  strange  presence  behind 
him.  Then  he  looked  over  to  the  corner  of  the 
fireplace — and  with  a  loud  cry  he  let  the  lamp  fall 
from  his  hand. 

There,  in  the  judge's  arm-chair,  with  the  rope 
hanging  behind,  sat  the  rat  with  the  Judge's  baleful 
eyes,  now  intensified  and  with  a  fiendish  leer.  Save 
for  the  howling  of  the  storm  without  there  was  silence. 

The  fallen  lamp  recalled  Malcomson  to  himself. 
Fortunately  it  was  of  metal,  and  so  the  oil  was  not 
spilt.  However,  the  practical  need  of  attending  to 
it  settled  at  once  his  nervous  apprehensions.  When 
he  had  turned  it  out,  he  wiped  his  brow  and  thought 
for  a  moment. 

"  This  will  not  do,"  he  said  to  himself.     "  If  I  go 


4o  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

on  like  this  I  shall  become  a  crazy  fool.  This  must 
stop  !  I  promised  the  doctor  I  would  not  take  tea. 
Faith,  he  was  pretty  right !  My  nerves  must  have 
been  getting  into  a  queer  state.  Funny  I  did  not 
notice  it.  I  never  felt  better  in  my  life.  However, 
it  is  all  right  now,  and  I  shall  not  be  such  a  fool  again." 

Then  he  mixed  himself  a  good  stiff  glass  of  brandy 
and  water  and  resolutely  sat  down  to  his  work. 

It  was  nearly  an  hour  when  he  looked  up  from  his 
book,  disturbed  by  the  sudden  stillness.  Without,  the 
wind  howled  and  roared  louder  than  ever,  and  the  rain 
drove  in  sheets  against  the  windows,  beating  like  hail 
on  the  glass  ;  but  within  there  was  no  sound  what- 
ever save  the  echo  of  the  wind  as  it  roared  in  the 
great  chimney,  and  now  and  then  a  hiss  as  a  few  rain- 
drops found  their  way  down  the  chimney  in  a  lull  of  the 
storm.  The  fire  had  fallen  low  and  had  ceased  to  flame, 
though  it  threw  out  a  red  glow.  Malcomson  listened 
attentively,  and  presently  heard  a  thin,  squeaking  noise, 
very  faint.  It  came  from  the  corner  of  the  room  where 
the  rope  hung  down,  and  he  thought  it  was  the  creaking 
of  the  rope  on  the  floor  as  the  swaying  of  the  bell  raised 
and  lowered  it.  Looking  up,  however,  he  saw  in  the  dim 
light  the  great  rat  clinging  to  the  rope  and  gnawing 
it.  The  rope  was  already  nearly  gnawed  through — 
he  could  see  the  lighter  colour  where  the  strands  were 
laid  bare.  As  he  looked  the  job  was  completed,  and 
the  severed  end  of  the  rope  fell  clattering  on  the  oaken 
floor,  whilst  for  an  instant  the  great  rat  remained  like 
a  knob  or  tassel  at  the  end  of  the  rope,  which  now 
began  to  sway  to  and  fro.  Malcomson  felt  for  a 
moment  another  pang  of  terror  as  he  thought  that 
now  the  possibility  of  calling  the  outer  world  to  his 


THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE  41 

assistance  was  cut  off,  but  an  intense  anger  took  its 
place,  and  seizing  the  book  he  was  reading  he  hurled 
it  at  the  rat.  The  blow  was  well  aimed,  but  before 
the  missile  could  reach  him  the  rat  dropped  off  and 
struck  the  floor  with  a  soft  thud.  Malcomson  instantly- 
rushed  over  towards  him,  but  it  darted  away  and  dis- 
appeared in  the  darkness  of  the  shadows  of  the  room, 
Malcomson  felt  that  his  work  was  over  for  the  night, 
and  determined  then  and  there  to  vary  the  monotony 
of  the  proceedings  by  a  hunt  for  the  rat,  and  took  off 
the  green  shade  of  the  lamp  so  as  to  insure  a  wider 
spreading  light.  As  he  did  so  the  gloom  of  the  upper 
part  of  the  room  was  relieved,  and  in  the  new  flood  of 
light,  great  by  comparison  with  the  previous  darkness, 
the  pictures  on  the  wall  stood  out  boldly.  From 
where  he  stood,  Malcomson  saw  right  opposite  to  him 
the  third  picture  on  the  wall  from  the  right  of  the 
fireplace.  He  rubbed  his  eyes  in  surprise,  and  then  a 
great  fear  began  to  come  upon  him. 

In  the  centre  of  the  picture  was  a  great  irregular 
patch  of  brown  canvas,  as  fresh  as  when  it  was 
stretched  on  the  frame.  The  background  was  as 
before,  with  chair  and  chimney-corner  and  rope,  but 
the  figure  of  the  Judge  had  disappeared. 

Malcomson,  almost  in  a  chill  of  horror,  turned 
slowly  round,  and  then  he  began  to  shake  and 
tremble  like  a  man  in  a  palsy.  His  strength  seemed 
to  have  left  him,  and  he  was  incapable  of  action  or 
movement,  hardly  even  of  thought.  He  could  only 
see  and  hear. 

There,  on  the  great  high-backed  carved  oak  chair 
sat  the  judge  in  his  robes  of  scarlet  and  ermine,  with 
his  baleful   eyes  glaring  vindictively,  and  a  smile  of 


42  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

triumph  on,  the  resolute,  cruel  mouth,  as  he  lifted  with 
his  hands  a  black  cap.  Malcomson  felt  as  if  the 
blood  was  running  from  his  heart,  as  one  does  in 
moments  of  prolonged  suspense.  There  was  a  sing- 
ing in  his  ears.  Without,  he  could  hear  the  roar  and 
howl  of  the  tempest,  and  through  it,  swept  on  the 
storm,  came  the  striking  of  midnight  by  the  great 
chimes  in  the  market  place.  He  stood  for  a  space  of 
time  that  seemed  to  him  endless  still  as  a  statue,  and 
with  wide-open,  horror-struck  eyes,  breathless.  As 
the  clock  struck,  so  the  'smile  of  triumph  on  the 
Judge's  face  intensified,  and  at  the  last  stroke  of  mid- 
night he  placed  the  black  cap  on  his  head. 

Slowly  and  deliberately  the  Judge  rose  from  his 
chair  and  picked  up  the  piece  of  the  rope  of  the  alarm 
bell  which  lay  on  the  floor,  drew  it  through  his  hands 
ss  if  he  enjoyed  its  touch,  and  then  deliberately  began 
to  knot  one  end  of  it,  fashioning  it  into  a  noose.  This 
he  tightened  and  tested  with  his  foot,  pulling  hard  at 
it  till  he  was  satisfied  and  then  making  a  running 
noose  of  it,  which  he  held  in  his  hand.  Then  he  began 
to  move  along  the  table  on  the  opposite  side  to  Mal- 
comson keeping  his  eyes  on  him  until  he  had  passed 
him,  when  with  a  quick  movement  he  stood  in  front 
of  the  door.  Malcomson  then  began  to  feel  that  he 
was  trapped,  and  tried  to  think  of  what  he  should  do. 
There  was  some  fascination  in  the  Judge's  eyes,  which 
he  never  took  off  him,  and  he  had,  perforce,  to  look. 
He  saw  the  Judge  approach — still  keeping  between 
him  and  the  door — and  raise  the  noose  and  throw  it 
towards  him  as  if  to  entangle  him.  With  a  great 
effort  he  made  a  quick  movement  to  one  side,  and 
saw  the  rope  fall  beside  him,  and  heard  it  strike  the 


THE  JUDGE'S   HOUSE  43 

oaken  floor.  Again  the  Judge  raised  the  noose  and 
tried  to  ensnare  him,  ever  keeping  his  baleful  eyes 
fixed  on  him,  and  each  time  by  a  mighty  effort 
the  student  just  managed  to  evade  it.  So  this  went 
on  for  many  times,  the  Judge  seeming  never  dis- 
couraged nor  discomposed  at  failure,  but  playing  as  a 
cat  does  with  a  mouse.  At  last  in  despair,  which  had 
reached  its  climax,  Malcomson  cast  a  quick  glance 
round  him.  The  lamp  seemed  to  have  blazed  up, 
and  there  was  a  fairly  good  light  in  the  room.  At 
the  many  rat-holes  and  in  the  chinks  and  crannies  of 
the  wainscot  he  saw  the  rats'  eyes  ;  and  this  aspect, 
that  was  purely  physical,  gave  him  a  gleam  of  com- 
fort. He  looked  around  and  saw  that  the  rope  of  the 
great  alarm  bell  was  laden  with  rats.  Every  inch  of 
it  was  covered  with  them,  and  more  and  more  were 
pouring  through  the  small  circular  hole  in  the  ceiling 
whence  it  emerged,  so  that  with  their  weight  the  bell 
was  beginning  to  sway. 

Hark !  it  had  swayed  till  the  clapper  had  touched 
the  bell.  The  sound  was  but  a  tiny  one,  but  the  bell 
was  only  beginning  to  sway,  and  it  would  increase. 

At  the  sound  the  Judge,  who  had  been  keeping  his 
eyes  fixed  on  Majcohnson,  looked  up,  and  a  scowl  of 
diabolical  anger  overspread  his  face.  .  His  eyes  fairly 
glowed  like  hot  coals,  and  he  stamped  his  foot  with 
a  sound  that  seemed  to  make  the  house  shake.  A 
dreadful  peal  of  thunder  broke  overhead  as  he  raised 
the  rope  again,  whilst  the  rats  kept  running  up  and 
down  the  rope  as  though  working  against  time.  This 
time,  instead  of  throwing  it,  he  drew  close  to  his 
victim,  and  held  open  the  noose  as  he  approached. 
As  he  came  closer  there  seemed  something  paralysing 


44  THE  JUDGE'S  HOUSE 

in  his  very  presence,  and  Malcolmson  stood  rigid  as  a 
corpse.  He  felt  the  Judge's  icy  ringers  touch  his 
throat  as  he  adjusted  the  rope.  The  noose  tightened 
— tightened.  Then  the  Judge,  taking  the  rigid  form  of 
the  student  in  his  arms,  carried  him  over  and  placed 
him  standing  in  the  oak  chair,  and  stepping  up  beside 
him,  put  his  hand  up  and  caught  the  end  of  the 
swaying  rope  of  the  alarm  bell.  As  he  raised  his 
hand  the  rats  fled  squeaking,  and  disappeared  through 
the  hole  in  the  ceiling.  Taking  the  end  of  the  noose 
which  was  round  Malcolmson's  neck  he  tied  it  to  the 
hanging-bell  rope,  and  then  descending  pulled-  away 
the  chair. 

#  #  *  *  *  * 

When  the  alarm  bell  of  the  Judge's  House  began 
to  sound  a  crowd  soon  assembled.  Lights  and 
torches  of  various  kinds  appeared,  and  soon  a  silent 
crowd  was  hurrying  to  the  spot.  They  knocked 
loudly  at  the  door,  but  there  was  no  reply.  Then 
they  burst  in  the  door,  and  poured  into  the  great 
dining-room,  the  doctor  at  the  head. 

There  at  the  end  of  the  rope  of  the  great  alarm 
bell  hung  the  body  of  the  student,  and  on  the  face  of 
the  Judge  in  the  picture  was  7.  malignant  smile. 


THE  SQUAW 

Nurnberg  at  the  time  was  not  so  much  exploited  as 
it  has  been  since  then.  Irving  had  not  been  playing 
Faust,  and  the  very  name  of  the  old  town  was  hardly 
known  to  the  great  bulk  of  the  travelling  public. 
My  wife  and  I  being  in  the  second  week  of  our  honey-  - 
moon,  naturally  wanted  someone  else  to  join  our 
party,  so  that  when  the  cheery  stranger,  Elias  P. 
Hutcheson,  hailing  from  Isthmian  City,  Bleeding 
Gulch,  Maple  Tree  County,  Neb.,  turned  up  at  the 
station  at  Frankfort,  and  casually  remarked  that  he 
was  going  on  to  see  the  most  all-fired  old  Methusaleh 
of  a  town  in  Yurrup,  and  that  he  guessed  that  so  much 
travelling  alone  was  enough  to  send  an  intelligent, 
active  citizen  into  the  melancholy  ward  of  a  daft 
house,  we  took  the  pretty  broad  hint  and  suggested 
that  we  should  join  forces.  We  found,  on  comparing 
notes  afterwards,  that  we  had  each  intended  to  speak 
with  some  diffidence  or  hesitation  so  as  not  to  appear 
too  eager,  such  not  being  a  good  compliment  to  the 
success  of  our  married  life  ;  but  the  effect  was  entirely 
marred  by  our  both  beginning  to  speak  at  the  same 
instant — stopping  simultaneously  and  then  going  on 
together  again.  Anyhow,  no  matter  how,  it  was 
done  ;  and  Elias  P.  Hutcheson  became  one  of  our 
party.     Straightway  Amelia  and  I  found  the  pleasant 


46  THE  SQUAW 

benefit ;  instead  of  quarrelling,  as  we  had  been  doing, 
we  found  that  the  restraining  influence  of  a  third 
party  was  such  that  we  now  took  every  opportunity 
of  spooning  in  odd  corners.  Amelia  declares  that 
ever  since  she  has,  as  the  result  of  that  experience, 
advised  all  her  friends  to  take  a  friend  on  the  honey- 
moon. Well,  we  "did"  Nurnberg  together,  and 
much  enjoyed  the  racy  remarks  of  our  Transatlantic 
friend,  who,  from  his  quaint  speech  and  his  wonderful 
stock  of  adventures,  might  have  stepped  out  of  a 
novel.  We  kept  for  the  last  object  of  interest  in  the 
city  to  be  visited  the  Burg,  and  on  the  day  appointed 
for  the  visit  strolled  round  the  outer  wall  of  the  city  by 
the  eastern  side. 

The  Burg  is  seated  on  a  rock  dominating  the  town, 
and  an  immensely  deep  fosse  guards  it  on  the 
northern  side.  Nurnberg  has  been  happy  in  that  it 
was  never  sacked  ;  had  it  been  it  would  certainly  not 
be  so  spick  and  span  perfect  as  it  is  at  present.  The 
ditch  has  not  been  used  for  centuries,  and  now  its 
base  is  spread  with  tea-gardens  and  orchards,  of 
which  some  of  the  trees  are  of  quite  respectable 
growth.  As  we  wandered  round  the  wall,  dawdling 
in  the  hot  July  sunshine,  we  often  paused  to  admire 
the  views  spread  before  us,  and  in  especial  the  great 
plain  covered  with  towns  and  villages  and  bounded 
with  a  blue  line  of  hills,  like  a  landscape  of  Claude 
Lorraine.  From  this  we  always  turned  with  new 
delight  to  the  city  itself,  with  its  myriad  of  quaint 
old  gables  and  acre-wide  red  roofs  dotted  with  dormer 
windows,  tier  upon  tier.  A  little  to  our  right  rose  the 
towers  of  the  Burg,  and  nearer  still,  standing  grim,  the 
Torture  Tower,  which  was,  and  is,  perhaps,  the  most 


THE  SQUAW  47 

interesting  place  in  the  city.  For  centuries  the 
tradition  of  the  Iron  Virgin  of  Nurnberg  has  been 
handed  down  as  an  instance  of  the  horrors  of  cruelty 
of  which  man  is  capable  ;  we  had  long  looked  forward 
to  seeing  it ;  and  here  at  last  was  its  home. 

In  one  of  our  pauses  we  leaned  over  the  wall  of  the 
moat  and  looked  down.  The  garden  seemed  quite 
fifty  or  sixty  feet  below  us,  and  the  sun  pouring  into 
it  with  an  intense,  moveless  heat  like  that  of  an  oven. 
Beyond  rose  the  grey,  grim  wall  seemingly  of  endless 
height,  and  losing  itself  right  and  left  in  the  angles  of 
bastion  and  counterscarp.  Trees  andbushes  crowned 
the  wall,  and  above  again  towered  the  lofty  houses 
on  whose  massive  beauty  Time  has  only  set  the  hand 
of  approval.  The  sun  was  hot  and  we  were  lazy  ; 
time  was  our  own,  and  we  lingered,  leaning  on  the 
wall.  Just  below  us  was  a  pretty  sight — a  great  black 
cat  lying  stretched  in  the  sun,  whilst  round  her 
gambolled  prettily  a  tiny  black  kitten.  The  mother 
would  wave  her  tail  for  the  kitten  to  play  with,  or 
would  raise  her  feet  and  push  away  the  little  one 
as  an  encouragement  to  further  play.  They  were  just 
at  the  foot  of  the  wall,  and  Elias  P.  Hutcheson,  in 
order  to  help  the  play,  stooped  and  took  from  the 
walk  a  moderate  sized  pebble. 

"  See  ! "  he  said,  "  I  will  drop  it  near  the  kitten,  and 
they  will  both  wonder  where  it  came  from." 

"  Oh,  be  careful,"  said  my  wife ;  "  you  might  hit  the 
dear  little  thing!" 

"Not  me,  ma'am,"  said  Elias  P.  "Why,  I'm  as 
tender  as  a  Maine  cherry-tree.  Lor,  bless  ye,  I 
wouldn't  hurt  the  poor  pooty  little  critter  more'n  I'd 
scalp   a   baby.      An'  you  may  bet   your  variegated 


48  THE  SQUAW 

socks  on  that!  See,  I'll  drop  it  fur  away  on  the 
outside  so's  not  to  go  near  her ! "  Thus  saying,  he 
leaned  over  and  held  his  arm  out  at  full  length  and 
dropped  the  stone.  It  may  be  that  there  is  some 
attractive  force  which  draws  lesser  matters  to  greater ; 
or  more  probably  that  the  wall  was  not  plumb  but 
sloped  to  its  base — we  not  noticing  the  inclination 
from  above;  but  the  stone  fell  with  a  sickening  thud 
that  came  up  to  us  through  the  hot  air,  right  on  the 
kitten's  head,  and  shattered  out  its  little  brains  then 
and  there.  The  black  cat  cast  a  swift  upward  glance, 
and  we  saw  her  eyes  like  green  fire  fixed  an  instant  on 
Elias  P.  Hutcheson ;  and  then  her  attention  was 
given  to  the  kitten,  which  lay  still  with  just  a  quiver 
of  her  tiny  limbs,  whilst  a  thin  red  stream  trickled 
from  a  gaping  wound.  With  a  muffled  cry,  such  as  a 
human  being  might  give,  she  bent  over  the  kitten, 
licking  its  wound  and  moaning.  Suddenly  she 
seemed  to  realise  that  it  was  dead,  and  again  threw 
her  eyes  up  at  us.  I  shall  never  forget  the  sight,  for 
she  looked  the  perfect  incarnation  of  hate.  Her  green 
eyes  blazed  with  lurid  fire,  and  the  white,  sharp  teeth 
seemed  to  almost  shine  through  the  blood  which 
dabbled  her  mouth  and  whiskers.  She  gnashed  her 
teeth,  and  her  claws  stood  out  stark  and  at  full  length 
on  every  paw.  Then  she  made  a  wild  rush  up  the 
wall  as  if  to  reach  us,  but  when  the  momentum  ended 
fell  back,  and  further  added  to  her  horrible  appearance 
for  she  fell  on  the  kitten,  and  rose  with  her  black  fur 
smeared  with  its  brains  and  blood.  Amelia  turned 
quite  faint,  and  I  had  to  lift  her  back  from  the  wall. 
There  was  a  seat  close  by  in  shade  of  a  spreading 
plane-tree,  and  here  I   placed   her  whilst  she  com- 


THE  SQUAW  49 

posed  herself.  Then  I  went  back  to  Hutcheson,  who 
stood  without  moving,  looking  down  on  the  angry  cat 
below. 

As  I  joined  him,  he  said  : 

"  Wall,  I  guess  that  air  the  savagest  beast  I  ever 
see — 'cept  once  when  an  Apache  squaw  had  an  edge 
on  a  half-breed  what  they  nicknamed  'Splinters'  'cos 
of  the  way  he  fixed  up  her  papoose  which  he  stole  on 
a  raid  just  to  show  that  he  appreciated  the  way  they 
had  given  his  mother  the  fire  torture.  She  got  that 
kinder  look  so  set  on  her  face  that  it  jest  seemed  to 
grow  there.  She  followed  Splinters  more'n  three  year 
till  at  last  the  braves  got  him  and  handed  him  over  to 
her.  They  did  say  that  no  man,  white  or  Injun,  had 
ever  been  so  long  a-dying  under  the  tortures  of  the 
Apaches.  The  only  time  I  ever  see  her  smile  was 
when  I  wiped  her  out.  I  kem  on  the  camp  just  in 
time  to  see  Splinters  pass  in  his  checks,  and  he  wasn't 
sorry  to  go  either.  He  was  a  hard  citizen,  and 
though  I  never  could  shake  with  him  after  that 
papoose  business — for  it  was  bitter  bad,  and  he 
should  have  been  a  white  man,  for  he  looked  like  one 

I  see  he  had  got  paid  out  in  full.     Durn  me,  but  I 

took  a  piece  of  his  hide  from  one  of  his  skinnin' 
posts  an'  had  it  made  into  a  pocket-book.  It's  here 
now ! "  and  he  slapped  the  breast  pocket  of  his 
coat. 

Whilst  he  was  speaking  the  cat  was  continuing  her 
frantic  efforts  to  get  up  the  wall.  She  would  take  a 
run  back  and  then  charge  up,  sometimes  reaching  an 
incredible  height.  She  did  not  seem  to  mind  the 
heavy  fall  which  she  got  each  time  but  started  with 
renewed  vigour  ;  and  at  every  tumble  her  appearance 


5o  THE  SQUAW 

became  more  horrible.  Hutcheson  was  a  kind-hearted 
man — my  wife  and  I  had  both  noticed  little  acts  of 
kindness  to  animals  as  well  as  to  persons — and  he 
seemed  concerned  at  the  state  of  fury  to  which  the  cat 
had  wrought  herself. 

"Wall,  now  !  "  he  said,  "  I  du  declare  that  that  poor 
critter  seems  quite  desperate.  There !  there  I  poor 
thing,  it  was  all  an  accident — though  that  won't  bring 
back  your  little  one  to  you.  Say  !  I  wouldn't  have 
had  such  a  thing  happen  for  a  thousand !  Just  shows 
what  a  clumsy  fool  of  a  man  can  do  when  he  tries  to 
play !  Seems  I'm  too  darned  slipperhanded  to  even 
play  with  a  cat.  Say  Colonel !  "  it  was  a  pleasant  way 
he  had  to  bestow  titles  freely — "  I  hope  your  wife 
don't  hold  no  grudge  against  me  on  account  of  this 
unpleasantness  ?  Why,  I  wouldn't  have  had  it  occur 
on  no  account." 

He  came  over  to  Amelia  and  apologised  profusely, 
and  she  with  her  usual  kindness  of  heart  hastened  to 
assure  him  that  she  quite  understood  that  it  was  an 
accident.  Then  we  all  went  again  to  the  wall  and 
looked  over. 

The  cat  missing  Hutcheson's  face  had  drawn  back 
across  the  moat,  and  was  sitting  on  her  haunches  as 
though  ready  to  spring.  Indeed,  the  very  instant  she 
saw  him  she  did  spring,  and  with  a  blind  unreasoning 
fury,  which  would  have  been  grotesque,  only  that  it 
was  so  frightfully  real.  She  did  not  try  to  run  up  the 
wall,  but  simply  launched  herself  at  him  as  though 
hate  and  fury  could  lend  her  wings  to  pass  straight 
through  the  great  distance  between  them.  Amelia, 
womanlike,  got  quite  concerned,  and  said  to  Elias  P. 
in  a  warning  voice  ; 


THE  SQUAW  51 

"Oh!  you  must  be  very  careful.  That  animal 
would  try  to  kill  you  if  she  were  here  ;  her  eyes  look 
like  positive  murder." 

He  laughed  out  jovially,  "  Excuse  me,  ma'am," 
he  said,  "  but  I  can't  help  laughin'.  Fancy  a  man 
that  has  fought  grizzlies  an'  Injuns  bein'  careful 
of  bein'  murdered  by  a  cat !  " 

When  the  cat  heard  him  laugh,  her  whole  de- 
meanour seemed  to  change.  She  no  longer  tried  to 
jump  or  run  up  the  wall,  but  went  quietly  over,  and 
sitting  again  beside  the  dead  kitten  began  to  lick  and 
fondle  it  as  though  it  were  alive. 

"  See  !  "  said  I,  "  the  effect  of  a  really  strong  man. 
Even  that  animal  in  the  midst  of  her  fury  recognises 
the  voice  of  a  master,  and  bows  to  him  !  " 

"  Like  a  squaw  !  "  was  the  only  comment  of  Elias 
P.  Hutcheson,  as  we  moved  on  our  way  round  the 
city  fosse.  Every  now  and  then  we  looked  over  the 
wall  and  each  time  saw  the  cat  following  us.  At 
first  she  had  kept  going  back  to  the  dead  kitten,  and 
then  as  the  distance  grew  greater  took  it  in  her  mouth 
and  so  followed.  After  a  while,  however,  she  aban- 
doned this,  for  we  saw  her  following  all  alone  ;  she 
had  evidently  hidden  the  body  somewhere.  Amelia's 
alarm  grew  at  the  cat's  persistence,  and  more  than  once 
she  repeated  her  warning  ;  but  the  American  always 
laughed  with  amusement,  till  finally,  seeing  that  she 
was  beginning  to  be  worried,  he  said  : 

"  I  say,  ma'am,  you  needn't  be  skeered  over  that 
cat.  I  go  heeled,  I  du!"  Here  he  slapped  his 
pistol  pocket  at  the  back  of  his  lumbar  region. 
"  Why  sooner'n  have  you  worried,  I'll  shoot  the 
critter,  right  here,  an'  risk  the  police  interferin'  with 


52  THE  SQUAW 

a  citizen  of  the  United  States  for  carryin'  arms 
contrairy  to  regulations  !  "  As  he  spoke  he  looked 
over  the  wall,  but  the  cat,  on  seeing  him,  retreated, 
with  a  growl,  into  a  bed  of  tall  flowers,  and  was 
hidden.  He  went  on  :  "  Blest  if  that  ar  critter  ain't 
got  more  sense  of  what's  good  for  her  than  most 
Christians.  I  guess  we've  seen  the  last  of  her ! 
You  bet,  she'll  go  back  now  to  that  busted  kitten 
and  have  a  private  funeral  of  it,  all  to  herself!  " 

Amelia  did  not  like  to  say  more,  lest  he  might,  in 
mistaken  kindness  to  her,  fulfil  his  threat  of  shooting 
the  cat :  and  so  we  went  on  and  crossed  the  little 
wooden  bridge  leading  to  the  gateway  whence  ran 
the  steep  paved  roadway  between  the  Burg  and  the 
pentagonal  Torture  Tower.  As  we  crossed  the 
bridge  we  saw  the  cat  again  down  below  us.  When 
she  saw  us  her  fury  seemed  to  return,  and  she  made 
frantic  efforts  to  get  up  the  steep  wall.  Hutcheson 
laughed  as  he  looked  down  at  her,  and  said  : 

"  Good-bye,  old  girl.  Sorry  I  in-jured  your  feelin's, 
but  you'll  get  over  it  in  time  !  So  long !  "  And 
then  we  passed  through  the  long,  dim  archway  and 
came  to  the  gate  of  the  Burg. 

When  we  came  out  again  after  our  survey  of  this 
most  beautiful  old  place  which  not  even  the  well- 
intentioned  efforts  of  the  Gothic  restorers  of  forty 
years  ago  have  been  able  to  spoil — though  their 
restoration  was  then  glaring  white — we  seemed  to 
have  quite  forgotten  the  unpleasant  episode  of  the 
morning.  The  old  lime  tree  with  its  great  trunk 
gnarled  with  the  passing  of  nearly  nine  centuries,  the 
deep  well  cut  through  the  heart  of  the  rock  by  those 
captives  of  old,  and  the  lovely  view  from  the  city 


THE  SQUAW  53 

wall  whence  we  heard,  spread  over  almost  a  full 
quarter  of  an  hour,  the  multitudinous  chimes  of  the 
city,  had  all  helped  to  wipe  out  from  our  minds  the 
incident  of  the  slain  kitten. 

We  were  the  only  visitors  who  had  entered  the 
Torture  Tower  that  morning — so  at  least  said  the  old 
custodian — and  as  we  had  the  place  all  to  ourselves 
were  able  to  make  a  minute  and  more  satisfactory 
survey  than  would  have  otherwise  been  possible. 
The  custodian,  looking  to  us  as  the  sole  source  of  his 
gains  for  the  day,  was  willing  to  meet  our  wishes  in 
any  way.  The  Torture  Tower  is  truly  a  grim  place, 
even  now  when  many  thousands  of  visitors  have  sent 
a  stream  of  life,  and  the  joy  that  follows  life,  into  the 
place  ;  but  at  the  time  I  mention  it  wore  its  grimmest 
and  most  gruesome  aspect.  The  dust  of  ages  seemed 
to  have  settled  on  it,  and  the  darkness  and  the  horror 
of  its  memories  seem  to  have  become  sentient  in  a 
way  that  would  have  satisfied  the  Pantheistic  souls  of 
Philo  or  Spinoza.  The  lower  chamber  where  we 
entered  was  seemingly,  in  its  normal  state,  filled  with 
incarnate  darkness  ;  even  the  hot  sunlight  streaming 
in  through  the  door  seemed  to  be  lost  in  the  vast 
thickness  of  the  walls,  and  only  showed  the  masonry 
rough  as  when  the  builder's  scaffolding  had  come 
down,  but  coated  with  dust  and  marked  here  and 
there  with  patches  of  dark  stain  which,  if  walls  could 
speak,  could  have  given  their  own  dread  memories  of 
fear  and  pain.  We  were  glad  to  pass  up  the  dusty 
wooden  staircase,  the  custodian  leaving  the  outer  door 
open  to  light  us  somewhat  on  our  way  ;  for  to  our  eyes 
the  one  long-wick'd,  evil-smelling  candle  stuck  in  a 
sconce  on  the  wall  gave  an  inadequate  light.     When 


54  THE  SQUAW 

we  came  up  through  the  open  trap  in  the  corner  of  the 
chamber  overhead,  Amelia  held  on  to  me  so  tightly 
that  I  could  actually  feel  her  heart  beat.  I  must  say 
for  my  own  part  that  I  was  not  surprised  at  her  fear, 
for  this  room  was  even  more  gruesome  than  that 
below.  Here  there  was  certainly  more  light,  but 
only  just  sufficient  to  realise  the  horrible  surroundings 
of  the  place.  The  builders  of  the  tower  had  evidently 
intended  that  only  they  who  should  gain  the  top 
should  have  any  of  the  joys  of  light  and  prospect. 
There,  as  we  had  noticed  from  below,  were  ranges  of 
windows,  albeit  of  mediaeval  smallness,  but  elsewhere 
in  the  tower  were  only  a  very  few  narrow  slits  such  as 
were  habitual  in  places  of  mediaeval  defence.  A  few 
of  these  only  lit  the  chamber,  and  these  so  high  up  in. 
the  wall  that  from  no  part  could  the  sky  be  seen 
through  the  thickness  of  the  walls.  In  racks,  and 
leaning  in  disorder  against  the  walls,  were  a  number 
of  headsmen's  swords,  great  double-handed  weapons 
with  broad  blade  and  keen  edge.  Hard  by  were 
several  blocks  whereon  the  necks  of  the  victims  had 
lain,  with  here  and  there  deep  notches  where  the  steel 
had  bitten  through  the  guard  of  flesh  and  shored  into 
the  wood.  Round  the  chamber,  placed  in  all  sorts  of 
irregular  ways,  were  many  implements  of  torture 
which  made  one's  heart  ache  to  see — chairs  full  of 
spikes  which  gave  instant  and  excruciating  pain ; 
chairs  and  couches  with  dull  knobs  whose  torture  was 
seemingly  less,  but  which,  though  slower,  were 
equally  efficacious  ;  racks,  belts,  boots,  gloves,  collars, 
all  made  for  compressing  at  will  ;  steel  baskets  in 
which  the  head  could  be  slowly  crushed  into  a  pulp 
if  necessary  ;  watchmen's  hooks  with  long  handle  and 


THE  SQUAW  SS 

knife  that  cut  at  resistance — this  a  specialty  of  the  old 
Nurnberg  police  system  ;  and  many,  many  other 
devices  for  man's  injury  to  man.  Amelia  grew  quite 
pale  with  the  horror  of  the  things,  but  fortunately  did 
not  faint,  for  being  a  little  overcome  she  sat  down  on 
a  torture  chair,  but  jumped  up  again  with  a  shriek, 
all  tendency  to  faint  gone.  We  both  pretended  that 
it  was  the  injury  done  to  her  dress  by  the  dust  of  the 
chair,  and  the  rusty  spikes  which  had  upset  her,  and 
Mr.  Hutcheson  acquiesced  in  acccepting  the  explana- 
tion with  a  kind-hearted  laugh. 

But  the  central  object  in  the  whole  of  this  chamber 
of  horrors  was  the  engine  known  as  the  Iron  Virgin, 
which  stood  near  the  centre  of  the  room.  It  was  a 
rudely-shaped  figure  of  a  woman,  something  of  the 
bell  order,  or,  to  make  a  closer  comparison,  of  the 
figure  of  Mrs.  Noah  in  the  children's  Ark,  but  without 
that  slimness  of  waist  and  perfect  rondeur  of  hip 
which  marks  the  aesthetic  type  of  the  Noah  family. 
One  would  hardly  have  recognised  it  as  intended  for  a 
human  figure  at  all  had  not  the  founder  shaped  on  the 
forehead  a  rude  semblance  of  a  woman's  face.  This 
machine  was  coated  with  rust  without,  and  covered 
with  dust ;  a  rope  was  fastened  to  a  ring  in  the  front 
of  the  figure,  about  where  the  waist  should  have  been, 
and  was  drawn  through  a  pulley,  fastened  on  the 
wooden  pillar  which  sustained  the  flooring  above. 
The  custodian  pulling  this  rope  showed  that  a  section 
of  the  front  was  hinged  like  a  door  at  one  side ;  we 
then  saw  that  the  engine  was  of  considerable  thick- 
ness, leaving  just  room  enough  inside  for  a  man  to  be 
placed.  The  door  was  of  equal  thickness  and  of 
great  weight,  for  it  took  the  custodian  all  his  strength, 


56  THE  SQUAW 

aided  though  he  was  by  the  contrivance  of  the  pulley, 
to  open  it.  This  weight  was  partly  due  to  the  fact 
that  the  door  was  of  manifest  purpose  hung  so  as  to 
throw  its  weight  downwards,  so  that  it  might  shut  of 
its  own  accord  when  the  strain  was  released.  The 
inside  was  honeycombed  with  rust — nay  more,  the 
rust  alone  that  comes  through  time  would  hardly 
have  eaten  so  deep  into  the  iron  walls  ;  the  rust  of 
the  cruel  stains  was  deep  indeed !  It  was  only, 
however,  when  we  came  to  look  at  the  inside  of  the 
door  that  the  diabolical  intention  was  manifest  to  the 
full.  Here  were  several  long  spikes,  square  and 
massive,  broad  at  the  base  and  sharp  at  the  points, 
placed  in  such  a  position  that  when  the  door  should 
close  the  upper  ones  would  pierce  the  eyes  of  the 
victim,  and  the  lower  ones  his  heart  and  vitals.  The 
sight  was  too  much  for  poor  Amelia,  and  this  time 
she  fainted  dead  off,  and  I  had  to  carry  her  down  the 
stairs,  and  place  her  on  a  bench  outside  till  she 
recovered.  That  she  felt  it  to  the  quick  was  after- 
wards shown  by  the  fact  that  my  eldest  son  bears  to 
this  day  a  rude  birthmark  on  his  breast,  which  has, 
by  family  consent,  been  accepted  as  representing  the 
Nurnberg  Virgin. 

When  we  got  back  to  the  chamber  we  found 
Hutcheson  still  opposite  the  Iron  Virgin  ;  he  had 
been  evidently  philosophising,  and  now  gave  us  the 
benefit  of  his  thought  in  the  shape  of  a  sort  of 
exordium. 

"  Wall,  I  guess  I've  been  learnin'  somethin'  here 
while  madam  has  b'een  gettin'  over  her  faint.  'Pears  to 
me  that  we're  a  long  way  behind  the  times  on  our  side 
of  the  big  drink.   We  uster  think  out  on  the  plains  that 


THE  SQUAW  57 

the  Injun  could  give  us  points  in  tryin'  to  make  a 
man  oncomfortable  ;  but  I  guess  your  o]d  mediseval 
law-and-order  party  could  raise  him  every  time. 
Splinters  was  pretty  good  in  his  bluff  on  the  squaw, 
but  this  here  young  miss  held  a  straight  flush  all  high 
on  him.  The  points  of  them  spikes  air  sharp  enough 
still,  though  even  the  edges  air  eaten  out  by  what 
uster  be  on  them.  It'd  be  a  good  thing  for  our 
Indian  section  to  get  some  specimens  of  this  here 
play-toy  to  send  round  to  the  Reservations  jest  to 
knock  the  stuffin'  out  of  the  bucks,  and  the  squaws 
too,  by  showing  them  as  how  old  civilisation  lays 
over  them  at  their  best.  Guess  but  I'll  get  in  that 
box  a  minute  jest  to  see  how  it  feels  !  " 

"  Oh  no !  no  !  "  said  Amelia.     "  It  is  too  terrible  !  " 

"  Guess,  ma'am,  nothin's  too  terrible  to  the  explorin' 
mind.  I've  been  in  some  queer  places  in  my  time. 
Spent  a  night  inside  a  dead  horse  while  a  prairie  fire 
swept  over  me  in  Montana  Territory — an'  another 
time  slept  inside  a  dead  buffler  when  the  Comanches 
was  on  the  war  path  an'  I  didn't  keer  to  leave  my 
kyard  on  them.  I've  been  two  days  in  a  caved-in 
tunnel  in  the  Billy  Broncho  gold  mine  in  New  Mexico, 
an'  was  one  of  the  four  shut  up  for  three  parts  of  a 
day  in  the  caisson  what  slid  over  on  her  side  when  we 
was  sett  in*  the  foundations  of  the  Buffalo  Bridge. 
I've  not  funked  an  odd  experience  yet,  an'  I  don't 
propose  to  begin  now  !  " 

We  saw  that  he  was  set  on  the  experiment,  so  I 
said:  "  Well,  hurry  up,  old  man,  and  get  through  it 
quick  ? " 

"  All  right,  General,"  said  he,  "  but  I  calculate  we 
ain't   quite    ready    yet.      The    gentlemen,    my    pre- 


58  THE  SQUAW 

decessors,  what  stood  in  that  thar  canister  didn't 
volunteer  for  the  office — not  much !  And  I  guess 
there  was  some  ornamental  tyin'  up  before  the  big 
stroke  was  made.  I  want  to  go  into  this  thing  fair 
and  square,  so  I  must  get  fixed  up  proper  first.  I 
dare  say  this  old  galoot  can  rise  some  string  and  tie 
me  up  accordin'  to  sample  ?  " 

This  was  said  interrogatively  to  the  old  custodian, 
but  the  latter,  who  understood  the  drift  of  his  speech, 
though  perhaps  not  appreciating  to  the  full  the 
niceties  of  dialect  and  imagery,  shook  his  head.  His 
protest  was,  however,  only  formal  and  made  to  be 
overcome.  The  American  thrust  a  gold  piece  into 
his  hand,  saying,  "  Take  it,  pard  !  it's  your  pot ;  and 
don't  be  skeer'd.  This  ain't  no  necktie  party  that 
you're  asked  to  assist  in !  "  He  produced  some  thin 
frayed  rope  and  proceeded  to  bind  our  companion 
with  sufficient  strictness  for  the  purpose.  When  the 
upper  part  of  his  body  was  bound,  Hutcheson  said  : 

"  Hold  on  a  moment,  Judge.  Guess  I'm  too  heavy 
for  you  to  tote  into  the  canister.  You  jest  let  me 
walk  in,  and  then  you  can  wash  up  regarclin'  my 
legs ! " 

Whilst  speaking  he  had  backed  himself  into  the 
opening  which  was  just  enough  to  hold  him.  It  was 
a  close  fit  and  no  mistake.  Amelia  looked  on  with 
fear  in  her  eyes,  but  she  evidently  did  not  like  to  say 
anything.  Then  the  custodian  completed  his  task  by 
tying  the  American's  feet  together  so  that  he  was  now 
absolutely  helpless  and  fixed  in  his  voluntary  prison. 
He  seemed  to  really  enjoy  it,  and  the  incipient  smile 
which  was  habitual  to  his  face  blossomed  into  ac- 
tuality as  he  said  : 


THE  SQUAW  59 

"  Guess  this  here  Eve  was  made  out  of  the  rib  of  a 
dwarf!  There  ain't  much  room  for  a  full-grown 
citizen  of  the  United  States  to  hustle.  We  uster 
make  our  coffins  more  roomier  in  Idaho  territory. 
Now,  Judge,  you  jest  begin  to  let  this  door  down, 
slow,  on  to  me.  I  want  to  feel  the  same  pleasure  as 
the  other  jays  had  when  those  spikes  began  to  move 
toward  their  eyes !  " 

"Oh  no!  no!  no!"  broke  in  Amelia  hysterically. 
"  It  is  too  terrible  !  I  can't  bear  to  see  it ! — I  can't ! 
I  can't! " 

But  the  American  was  obdurate.  "Say,  Colonel," 
said  he,  "Why  not  take  Madame  for  a  little  prom- 
enade ?  I  wouldn't  hurt  her  feelin's  for  the  world  ; 
but  now  that  I  am  here,  havin'  kem  eight  thousand 
miles,  wouldn't  it  be  too  hard  to  give  up  the  very  ex- 
perience I've  been  pinin'  an'  pantin'  fur  ?  A  man 
can't  get  to  feel  like  canned  goods  every  time !  Me 
and  the  Judge  here'll  fix  up  this  thing  in  no  time,  an' 
then  you'll  come  back,  an'  we'll  all  laugh  together !  " 

Once  more  the  resolution  that  is  born  of  curiosity 
triumphed,  and  Amelia  stayed  holding  tight  to  my 
arm  and  shivering  whilst  the  custodian  began  to 
slacken  slowly  inch  by  inch  the  rope  that  held  back 
the  iron  door.  Hutcheson's  face  was  positively 
radiant  as  his  eyes  followed  the  first  movement  of  the 
spikes. 

"  Wall !  "  he  said,  "  I  guess  I've  not  had  enjoyment 
like  this  since  I  left  Noo  York.  Bar  a  scrap  with  a 
French  sailor  at  Wapping — an'  that  warn't  much  of  a 
picnic  neither — I've  not  had  a  show  fur  real  pleasure 
in  this  dod-rotted  Continent,  where  there  ain't  no  b'ars 
nor  no  Injuns,  an*   wheer   nary  man  goes  heeled. 


Go  THE  SQUAW 

Slow  there,  Judg-e  !  Don't  you  rush  this  business  !  I 
want  a  show  for  my  money  this  game — I  du  !  " 

The  custodian  must  have  had  in  him  some  of  the 
blood  of  his  predecessors  in  that  ghastly  tower,  for  he 
worked  the  engine  with  a  deliberate  and  excruciating 
slowness  which  after  five  minutes,  in  which  the  outer 
edge  of  the  door  had  not  moved  half  as  many  inches, 
began  to  overcome  Amelia.  I  saw  her  lips  whiten, 
and  felt  her  hold  upon  my  arm  relax.  I  looked 
around  an  instant  for  a  place  whereon  to  lay  her,  and 
when  I  looked  at  her  again  found  that  her  eye  had 
become  fixed  on  the  side  of  the  Virgin.  Following 
its  direction  I  saw  the  black  cat  crouching  out  of 
sight.  Her  green  eyes  shone  like  danger  lamps  in 
the  gloom  of  the  place,  and  their  colour  was  height- 
ened by  the  blood  which  still  smeared  her  coat  and 
reddened  her  mouth.     I  cried  out: 

"  The  cat !  look  out  for  the  cat !  "  for  even  then  she 
sprang  out  before  the  engine.  At  this  moment  she 
looked  like  a  triumphant  demon.  Her  eyes  blazed 
.with  ferocity,  her  hair  bristled  out  till  she  seemed 
twice  her  normal  size,  and  her  tail  lashed  about  as 
does  a  tiger's  when  the  quarry  is  before  it.  Elias  P. 
Hutcheson  when  he  saw  her  was  amused,  and  his 
eyes  positively  sparkled  with  fun  as  he  said  : 

"  Darned  if  the  squaw  hain't  got  on  all  her  war 
paint !  Jest  give  her  a  shove  off  if  she  comes  any  of 
her  tricks  on  me,  for  I'm  so  fixed  everlastingly  by  the 
boss,  that  durn  my  skin  if  I  can  keep  my  eyes  from 
her  if  she  wants  them  !  Easy  there,  Judge !  don't 
you  slack  that  ar  rope  or  I'm  euchered !  " 

At  this  moment  Amelia  completed  her  faint,  and  I 
had  to  clutch  hold  of  her  round  the  waist  or  she  would 


THE  SQUAW  6 1 

have  fallen  to  the  floor.  Whilst  attending  to  her  I 
saw  the  black  cat  crouching  for  a  spring,  and  jumped 
up  to  turn  the  creature  out 

But  at  that  instant,  with  a  sort  of  hellish  scream, 
she  hurled  herself,  not  as  we  expected  at  Hutcheson, 
but  straight  at  the  face  of  the  custodian.  Her  claws 
seemed  to  be  tearing  wildly  as  one  sees  in  the  Chinese 
drawings  of  the  dragon  rampant,  and  as  I  looked  I 
saw  one  of  them  light  on  the  poor  man's  eye,  and 
actually  tear  through  it  and  down  his  cheek,  leaving  a 
wide  band  of  red  where  the  blood  seemed  to  spurt 
from  every  vein. 

With  a  yell  of  sheer  terror  which  came  quicker  than 
even  his  sense  of  pain,  the  man  leaped  back,  drop- 
ping as  he  did  so  the  rope  which  held  back  the  iron 
door.  I  jumped  for  it,  but  was  too  late,  for  the  cord 
ran  like  lightning  through  the  pulley-block,  and  the 
heavy  mass  fell  forward  from  its  own  weight. 

As  the  door  closed  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  our  poor 
companion's  face.  He  seemed  frozen  with  terror.  His 
eyes  stared  with  a  horrible  anguish  as  if  dazed,  and  no 
sound  came  from  his  lips. 

And  then  the  spikes  did  their  work.  Happily  the 
end  was  quick,  for  when  I  wrenched  open  the  door 
they  had  pierced  so  deep  that  they  had  locked  in  the 
bones  of  the  skull  through  which  they  had  crushed, 
and  actually  tore  him — it — out  of  his  iron  prison  till, 
bound  as  he  was,  he  fell  at  full  length  with  a  sickly 
thud  upon  the  floor,  the  face  turning  upward  as  he 
fell. 

I  rushed  to  my  wife,  lifted  her  up  and  carried  her 
out,  for  I  feared  for  her  very  reason  if  she  should 
wake  from  her  faint  to  such  a  scene.     I  laid  her  on 


6z  THE  SQUAW 

the  bench  outside  and  ran  back.  Leaning  against  the 
wooden  column  was  the  custodian  moaning  in  pain 
whilst  he  held  his  reddening  handkerchief  to  his  eyes. 
And  sitting  on  the  head  of  the  poor  American  was 
the  cat,  purring  loudly  as  she  licked  the  blood  which 
trickled  through  the  gashed  socket  of  his  eyes. 

I  think  no  one  will  call  me  cruel  because  I  seized 
one  of  the  old  executioner's  swords  and  shore  her  in 
two  as  she  sat. 


THE 
SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

When  Margaret  Dalandre  went  to  live  at  Brent's 
Rock  the  whole  neighbourhood  awoke  to  the  pleasure 
of  an  entirely  new  scandal.  Scandals  in  connection 
with  either  the  Delandre  family  or  the  Brents  of 
Brent's  Rock,  were  not  few ;  and  if  the  secret  history 
of  the  county  had  been  written  in  full  both  names 
would  have  been  found  well  represented.  It  is  true 
that  the  status  of  each  was  so  different  that  they  might 
have  belonged  to  different  continents — or  to  different 
worlds  for  the  matter  of  that — for  hitherto  their  orbits 
had  never  crossed.  The  Brents  were  accorded  by  the 
whole  section  of  the  country  an  unique  social  domin- 
ance, and  had  ever  held  themselves  as  .high  above  the 
yeoman  class  to  which  Margaret  Delandre  belonged, 
as  a  blue-blooded  Spanish  hidalgo  out-tops  his 
peasant  tenantry. 

The  Delandres  had  an  ancient  record  and  were 
proud  of  it  in  their  way  as  the  Brents  were  of  theirs. 
But  the  family  had  never  risen  above  yeomanry ;  and 
although  they  had  been  once  well-to-do  in  the  good 
old  times  of  foreign  wars  and  protection,  their  fortunes 
had  withered  under  the  scorching  of  the  free  trade  sun 
and  the  "  piping  times  of  peace."     They  had,  as  the 


64    THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

elder  members  used  to  assert,  "  stuck  to  the  land,"  with 
the  result  that  they  had  taken  root  in  it,  body  and 
soul.  In  fact,  they,  having  chosen  the  life  of  veget- 
ables, had  flourished  as  vegetation  does — blossomed 
and  thrived  in  the  good  season  and  suffered  in  the 
bad.  Their  holding,  Dander's  Croft,  seemed  to  have 
been  worked  out,  and  to  be  typical  of  the  family  which 
had  inhabited  it.  The  latter  had  declined  generation 
after  generation,  sending  out  now  and  again  some 
abortive  shoot  of  unsatisfied  energy  in  the  shape  of  a 
soldier  or  sailor,  who  had  worked  his  way  to  the  minor 
grades  of  the  services  and  had  there  stopped,  cut  short 
either  from  unheeding  gallantry  in  action  or  from  that 
destroying  cause  to  men  without  breeding  or  youthful 
care — the  recognition  of  a  position  above  them  which 
they  feel  unfitted  to  fill.  So,  little  by  little,  the  family 
dropped  lower  and  lower,  the  men  brooding  and  dis- 
satisfied, and  drinking  themselves  into  the  grave,  the 
women  drudging  at  home,  or  marrying  beneath  them 
— or  worse.  In  process  of  time  all  disappeared,  leaving 
only  two  in  the  Croft,  Wykham  Delandre  and  his 
sister  Margaret.  The  man  and  woman  seemed  to 
have  inherited  in  masculine  and  feminine  form  re- 
spectively the  evil  tendency  of  their  race,  sharing  in 
common  the  principles,  though  manifesting  them  in 
different  ways,  of  sullen  passion,  voluptuousness  and 
recklessness. 

The  history  of  the  Brents  had  been  something 
similar,  but  showing  the  causes  of  decadence  in  their 
artistocratic  and  not  their  plebeian  forms.  They,  too, 
had  sent  their  shoots  to  the  wars  ;  but  their  positions 
had  been  different,  and  they  had  often  attained  honour 
— for  without  flaw  they  were  gallant,  and  brave  deeds 


THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD     65 

were  done  by  them  before  the  selfish  dissipation  which 
marked  them  had  sapped  their  vigour. 

The  present  head  of  the  family — if  family  it  could 
now  be  called  when  one  remained  of  the  direct  line — 
was  Geoffrey  Brent  He  was  almost  a  type  of  a  worn- 
out  race,  manifesting-  in  some  ways  its  most  brilliant 
qualities,  and  in  others  its  utter  degradation.  He 
might  be  fairly  compared  with  some  of  those  antique 
Italian  nobles  whom  the  painters  have  preserved  to  us 
with  their  courage,  their  unscrupulousness,  their  refine- 
ment of  lust  and  cruelty — the  voluptuary  actual  with 
the  fiend  potential.  He  was  certainly  handsome, 
with  that  dark,  aquiline,  commanding  beauty  which 
women  so  generally  recognise  as  dominant  With 
men  he  was  distant  and  cold ;  but  such  a  bearing 
never  deters  womankind.  The  inscrutable  laws  of  sex 
have  so  arranged  that  even  a  timid  woman  is  not  afraid 
of  a  fierce  and  haughty  man.  And  so  it  was  that 
there  was  hardly  a  woman  of  any  kind  or  degree,  who 
lived  within  view  of  Brent's  Rock,  who  did  not  cherish 
some  form  of  secret  admiration  for  the  handsome 
wastrel.  The  category  was  a  wide  one,  for  Brent's 
Rock  rose  up  steeply  from  the  midst  of  a  level  region 
and  for  a  circuit  .of  a  hundred  miles  it  lay  on  the 
horizon,  with  its  high  old  towers  and  steep  roofs  cut- 
ting the  level  edge  of  wood  and  hamlet,  and  far- 
scattered  mansions. 

So  long  as  Geoffrey  Brent  confined  his  dissipations 
to  London  and  Paris  and  Vienna — anywhere  out  of 
sight  and  sound  of  his  home— opinion  was  silent.  It 
is  easy  to  listen  to  far  off  echoes  unmoved,  and  we 
can  treat  them  with  disbelief,  or  scorn,  or  disdain,  or 
whatever  attitude  of  coldness  may  suit  our  purpose. 

5 


66     THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

But  when  the  scandal  came  close  home  it  was  another 
matter  ;  and  the  feelings  of  independence  and  integrity 
which  is  in  people  of  every  community  which  is  not 
utterly  spoiled,  asserted  itself  and  demanded  that 
condemnation  should  be  expressed.  Still  there  was  a 
certain  reticence  in  all,  and  no  more  notice  was  taken 
of  the  existing  facts  than  was  absolutely  necessary. 
Margaret  Delandre  bore  herself  so  fearlessly  and  so 
openly — she  accepted  her  position  as  the  justified 
companion  of  Geoffrey  Brent  so  naturally  that 
people  came  to  believe  that  she  was  secretly  married 
to  him,  and  therefore  thought  it  wiser  to  hold  their 
tongues  lest  time  should  justify  her  and  also  make 
her  an  active  enemy. 

The  one  person  who,  by  his  interference,  could  have 
settled  all  doubts  was  debarred  by  circumstances  from 
interfering  in  the  matter.  Wykham  Delandre  had 
quarrelled  with  his  sister — or  perhaps  it  was  that  she 
had  quarrelled  with  him — and  they  were  on  terms  not 
merely  of  armed  neutrality  but  of  bitter  hatred.  The 
quarrel  had  been  antecedent  to  Margaret  going  to 
Brent's  Rock.  She  and  Wykham  had  almost  come 
to  blows.  There  had  certainly  been  threats  on  one 
side  and  on  the  other ;  and  in  the  end  Wykham  over- 
come with  passion,  had  ordered  his  sister  to  leave  his 
house.  She  bad  risen  straightway,  and,  without  waiting 
to  pack  up  even  her  own  personal  belongings,  had 
walked  out  of  the  house.  On  the  threshold  she  had 
paused  for  a  moment  to  hurl  a  bitter  threat  at  Wykham 
that  he  would  rue  in  shame  and  despair  to  the  last 
hour  of  his  life  his  act  of  that  day.  Some  weeks  had 
since  passed  ;  and  it  was  understood  in  the  neighbour- 
hood that  Margaret  had  gone  to  London,  when  she  sud- 


THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD     67 

denly  appeared  driving  out  with  Geoffrey  Brent,  and  the 
entire  neighbourhood  knew  before  nightfall  that  she 
had  taken  up  her  abode  at  the  Rock.  It  was  no 
subject  of  surprise  that  Brent  had  come  back  unex- 
pectedly, for  such  was  his  usual  custom.  Even  his 
own  servants  never  knew  when  to  expect  him,  for 
there  was  a  private  door,  of  which  he  alone  had  the 
key,  by  which  he  sometimes  entered  without  anyone 
in  the  house  being  aware  of  his  coming.  This  was  his 
usual  method  of  appearing  after  a  long  absence. 

Wykham  Delandre  was  furious  at  the  news.  He 
vowed  vengeance — and  to  keep  his  mind  level  with 
his  passion  drank  deeper  than  ever.  He  tried  several 
times  to  see  his  sister,  but  she  contemptuously  refused 
to  meet  him.  He  tried  to  have  an  interview  with 
Brent  and  was  refused  by  him  also.  Then  he  tried 
to  stop  him  in  the  road,  but  without  avail,  for  Geoffrey 
was  not  a  man  to  be  stopped  against  his  will.  Several 
actual  encounters  took  place  between  the  two  men, 
and  many  more  were  threatened  and  avoided.  At  last 
Wykham  Dela.idre  settled  down  to  a  morose,  vengeful 
acceptance  of  the  s  tuation, 

Neither  Margaret  nor  Geoffrey  was  of  a  pacific 
temperament,  and  it  was  not  long  before  there  began 
to  be  quarrels  between  them.  One  thing  would  lead 
to  another,  and  wine  flowed  freely  at  Brent's  Rock. 
Now  and  again  the  quarrels  would  assume  a  bitter 
aspect,  and  threats  would  be  exchanged  in  uncom- 
promising language  that  fairly  awed  the  listening 
servants.  But  such  quarrels  generally  ended  where 
domestic  altercations  do,  in  reconciliation,  and  in  a 
mutual  respect  for  the  fighting  qualities  proportionate 
to  their  manifestation.     Fighting  for  its  own  sake  is 


68     THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

found  by  a  certain  class  of  persons,  all  the  world  over, 
to  be  a  matter  of  absorbing  interest,  and  there  is  no 
reason  to  believe  that  domestic  conditions  minimise  its 
potency.  Geoffrey  and  Margaret  made  occasional 
absences  from  Brent's  Rock,  and  on  each  of  these 
occasions  Wykham  Delandre  also  absented  himself ; 
but  as  he  generally  heard  of  the  absence  too  late  to  be 
of  any  service,  he  returned  home  each  time  in  a  more 
bitter  and  discontented  frame  of  mind  than  before. 

At  last  there  came  a  time  when  the  absence  from 
Brent's  Rock  became  longer  than  before.  Only  a  few 
days  earlier  there  had  been  a  quarrel,  exceeding  in 
bitterness  anything  which  had  gone  before  ;  but  this, 
too,  had  been  made  up,  and  a  trip  on  the  Continent 
had  been  mentioned  before  the  servants.  After  a  few 
days  Wykham  Delandre  also  went  away,  and  it  was 
some  weeks  before  he  returned.  It  was  noticed  that 
he  was  full  of  some  new  importance — satisfaction,  ex- 
altation— they  hardly  knew  how  to  call  it.  He  went 
straightway  to  Brent's  Rock,  and  demanded  to  see 
Geoffrey  Brent,  and  on  being  told  that  he  had  not  yet 
returned,  said,  with  a  grim  decision  which  the  servants 
noted : 

"I  shall  come  again.  My  news  is  solid — it  can 
wait !  "  and  turned  away.  Week  after  week  went  by, 
and  month  after  month ;  and  then  there  came  ?.  rumour, 
certified  later  on,  that  an  accident  had  occurred  in  the 
Zermatt  valley.  Whilst  crossing  a  dangerous  pass  the 
carriage  containing  an  English  lady  and  the  driver 
had  fallen  over  a  precipice,  the  gentleman  of  the  party, 
Mr.  Geoffrey  Brent,  having  been  fortunately  saved  as 
he  had  been  walking  up  the  hill  to  ease  the  horses. 
He  gave  information,  and  search   was  made.     The 


THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD     69 

broken  rail,  the  excoriated  roadway,  the  marks  where 
the  horses  had  struggled  on  the  decline  before  finally- 
pitching  over  into  the  torrent — all  told  the  sad  tale. 
It  was  a  wet  season,  and  there  had  been  much  snow  in 
the  winter,  so  that  the  river  was  swollen  beyond  its 
usual  volume,  and  the  eddies  of  the  stream  were  packed 
with  ice.  All  search  was  made,  and  finally  the  wreck 
of  the  carriage  and  the  body  of  one  horse  were  found 
in  an  eddy  of  the  river.  Later  on  the  body  of  the 
driver  was  found  on  the  sandy,  torrent-swept  waste 
near  Tasch  ;  but  the  body  of  the  lady,  like  that  of  the 
other  horse,  had  quite  disappeared,  and  was — what 
was  left  of  it  by  that  time — whirling  amongst  the 
eddies  of  the  Rhone  on  its  way  down  to  the  Lake  of 
Geneva. 

Wykham  Delandre  made  all  the  enquiries  possible, 
but  could  not  find  any  trace  of  the  missing  woman. 
He  found,  however,  in  the  books  of  the  various  hotels 
the  name  of  "  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Geoffrey  Brent."  And  he 
had  a  stone  erected  at  Zermatt  to  his  sister's  memory, 
under  her  married  name,  and  a  tablet  put  up  in  the 
church  at  Bretten,  the  parish  in  which  both  Brent's 
Rock  and  Dander's  Croft  were  situated. 

There  was  a  lapse  of  nearly  a  year,  after  the  excite- 
ment of  the  matter  had  worn  away,  and  the  whole 
neighbourhood  had  gone  on  its  accustomed  way. 
Brent  was  still  absent,  and  Delandre  more  drunken, 
more  morose,  and  more  revengeful  than  before. 

Then  there  was  a  new  excitement.  Brent's  Rock 
was  being  made  ready  for  a  new  mistress.  It  was 
officially  announced  by  Geoffrey  himself  in  a  letter  to 
the  Vicar,  that  he  had  been  married  some  months 
before  to   an  Italian   lady,  and  that  they  were  then 


70     THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

on  their  way  home.  Then  a  small  army  of  workmen 
invaded  the  house  ;  and  hammer  and  plane  sounded, 
and  a  general  air  of  size  and  paint  pervaded  the 
atmosphere.  One  wing  of  the  old  house,  the  south, 
was  entirely  re-done  ;  and  then  the  great  body  of  the 
workmen  departed,  leaving  only  materials  for  the  doing 
of  the  old  hall  when  Geoffrey  Brent  should  have  re- 
turned, for  he  had  directed  that  the  decoration  was 
only  to  be  done  under  his  own  eyes.  He  had  brought 
with  him  accurate  drawings  of  a  hall  in  the  house  of 
his  bride's  father,  for  he  wished  to  reproduce  for  her 
the  place  to  which  she  had  been  accustomed.  As  the 
moulding  had  all  to  be  re-done,  some  scaffolding  poles 
and  boards  were  brought  in  and  laid  on  one  side  of  the 
great  hall,  and  also  a  great  wooden  tank  or  box  for 
mixing  the  lime,  which  was  laid  in  bags  beside  it. 

When  the  new  mistress  of  Brent's  Rock  arrived  the 
bells  of  the  church  rang  out,  and  there  was  a  general 
jubilation.  She  was  a  beautiful  creature,  full  of  the 
poetry  and  6re  and  passion  of  the  South  ;  and  the  few 
English  words  which  she  had  learned  were  spoken  in 
such  a  sweet  and  pretty  broken  way  that  she  won  the 
hearts  of  the  people  almost  as  much  by  the  music  of 
her  voice  as  by  the  melting  beauty  of  her  dark  eyes. 

Geoffrey  Brent  seemed  more  happy  than  he  had  ever 
before  appeared  ;  but  there  was  a  dark,  anxious  look 
on  his  face  that  was  new  to  those  who  knew  him  of  old, 
and  he  started  at  times  as  though  at  some  noise  that 
was  unheard  by  others. 

And  so  months  passed  and  the  whisper  grew  that  at 
last  Brent's  Rock  was  to  have  an  heir.  Geoffrey  was 
very  tender  to  his  wife,  and  the  new  bond  between 
them  seemed  to  soften  him.     He  took  more  interest  in 


THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD     71 

his  tenants  and  their  needs  than  he  had  ever  done ; 
and  works  of  charity  on  his  part  as  well  as  on  his 
sweet  young  wife's  were  not  Jacking.  He  seemed  to 
have  set  all  his  hopes  on  the  child  that  was  coming, 
and  as  he  looked  deeper  into  the  future  the  dark 
shadow  that  had  come  over  his  face  seemed  to  die 
gradually  away. 

All  the  time  Wykham  Delandre  nursed  his  revenge. 
Deep  in  his  heart  had  grown  up  a  purpose  of  vengeance 
which  only  waited  an  opportunity  to  crystallise  and 
take  a  definite  shape.  His  vague  idea  was  somehow 
centred  in  the  wife  of  Brent,  for  he  knew  that  he  could 
strike  him  best  through  those  he  loved,  and  the  coming 
time  seemed  to  hold  in  its  womb  the  opportunity  for 
which  he  longed.  One  night  he  sat  alone  in  the  living- 
room  of  his  house.  It  had  once  been  a  handsome 
room  in  its  way,  but  time  and  neglect  had  done  their 
work  and  it  was  now  little  better  than  a  ruin,  without 
dignity  or  picturesqueness  of  any  kind.  He  had  been 
drinking  heavily  for  some  time  and  was  more  than 
half  stupefied.  He  thought  he  heard  a  noise  as  of 
someone  at  the  door  and  looked  up.  Then  he  called 
half  savagely  to  come  in  ;  but  there  was  no  response. 
With  a  muttered  blasphemy  he  renewed  his  potations. 
Presently  he  forgot  all  around  him,  sank  into  a  daze, 
but  suddenly  awoke  to  see  standing  before  him  some 
one  or  something  like  a  battered,  ghostly  edition  of  his 
sister.  For  a  few  moments  there  came  upon  him  a 
sort  of  fear.  The  woman  before  him,  with  distorted 
features  and  burning  eyes  seemed  hardly  human,  and 
the  only  thing  that  seemed  a  reality  of  his  sister,  as 
she  had  been,  was  her  wealth  of  golden  hair,  and  this 
was  now  streaked  with  grey.     She  eyed  her  brother 


72     THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

with  a  long,  cold  stare  ;  and  he,  too,  as  he  looked  and 
began  to  realise  the  actuality  of  her  presence,  found 
the  hatred  of  her  which  he  had  had,  once  again  surging 
up  in  his  heart  All  the  brooding  passion  of  the  past 
year  seemed  to  find  a  voice  at  once  as  he  asked  her : — 

"  Why  are  you  here  ?     You're  dead  and  buried." 

"I  am  here,  Wykham  Delandre,  for  no  love  of  you, 
but  because  I  hate  another  even  more  than  I  do  you  !  " 
A  great  passion  blazed  in  her  eyes. 

"  Him  ?  "  he  asked,  in  so  fierce  a  whisper  that  even 
the  woman  was  for  an  instant  startled  till  she  regained 
her  calm. 

"  Yes,  him  !  "  she  answered.  "  But  make  no  mistake, 
my  revenge  is  my  own  ;  and  I  merely  use  you  to  help 
me  to  it."     Wykham  asked  suddenly  : 

"  Did  he  marry  you  ?  " 

The  woman's  distorted  face  broadened  out  in  a 
ghastly  attempt  at  a  smile.  It  was  a  hideous  mockery, 
for  the  broken  features  and  seamed  scars  took  strange 
shapes  and  strange  colours,  and  queer  lines  of  white 
showed  out  as  the  straining  muscles  pressed  on  the  old 
cicatrices. 

"  So  you  would  like  to  know  !  It  would  please  your 
pride  to  feel  that  your  sister  was  truly  married  !  Well, 
you  shall  not  know.  That  was  my  revenge  on  you, 
and  I  do  not  mean  to  change  it  by  a  hair's  breadth. 
I  have  come  here  to-night  simply  to  let  you  know  that 
I  am  alive,  so  that  if  any  violence  be  done  me  where 
I  am  going  there  may  be  a  witness." 

"  Where  are  you  going?  "  demanded  her  brother. 

"  That  is  my  affair !  and  I  have  not  the  least  inten- 
tion of  letting  you  know!"  Wykham  stood  up,  but 
the  drink  was  on  him  and  he  reeled  and  fell.     As  he 


THE  SECRET  OK  THE  GROWING  GOLD     73 

lay  on  the  floor  he  announced  his  intention  of  following 
his  sister ;  and  with  an  outburst  of  splenetic  humour 
told  her  that  he  would  follow  her  through  the  darkness 
by  the  light  of  her  hair,  and  of  her  beauty.  At  this 
she  turned  on  him,  and  said  that  there  were  others 
beside  him  that  would  rue  her  hair  and  her  beauty 
too.  "  As  he  will,"  she  hissed  ;  "  for  the  hair  remains 
though  the  beauty  be  gone.  When  he  withdrew  the 
lynch-pin  and  sent  us  over  the  precipice  into  the 
torrent,  he  had  little  thought  of  my  beauty.  Perhaps 
his  beauty  would  be  scarred  like  mine  were  he  whirled, 
as  I  was,  among  the  rocks  of  the  Visp,  and  frozen  on 
the  ice  pack  in  the  drift  of  the  river.  But  let  him 
beware!  His  time  is  coming!"  and  with  a  fierce 
gesture  she  flung  open  the  door  and  passed  out  into 
the  night. 

******* 

Later  on  that  night,  Mrs.  Brent,  who  was  but  half- 
asleep,  became  suddenly  awake  and  spoke  to  her 
husband  : 

"  Geoffrey,  was  not  that  the  click  of  a  lock  some- 
where below  our  window  ?  " 

But  Geoffrey — though  she  thought  that  he,  too,  had 
started  at  the  noise — seemed  sound  asleep,  and 
breathed  heavily.  Again  Mrs.  Brent  dozed  ;  but  this 
time  awoke  to  the  fact  that  her  husband  had  arisen 
and  was  partially  dressed.  He  was  deadly  pale,  and 
when  the  light  of  the  lamp  which  he  had  in  his  hand 
fell  on  his  face,  she  was  frightened  at  the  look  in  his 
eyes. 

"What  is  it,  Geoffrey?  What  dost  thou?"  she 
asked. 

"  Hush !  little  one,"  he  answered,  in  a  strange,  hoarse 


74     THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

voice.  "  Go  to  sleep.  I  am  restless,  and  wish  to 
finish  some  work  I  left  undone." 

"  Bring  it  here,  my  husband,"  she  said  ;  "  I  am  lonely 
and  I  fear  when  thou  art  away." 

For  reply  he  merely  kissed  her  and  went  out,  closing 
the  door  behind  him.  She  lay  awake  for  awhile,  and 
then  nature  asserted  itself,  and  she  slept. 

Suddenly  she  started  broad  awake  with  the  memory 
in  her  ears  of  a  smothered  cry  from  somewhere  not 
far  off.  She  jumped  up  and  ran  to  the  door  and 
listened,  but  there  was  no  sound.  She  grew  alarmed 
for  her  husband,  and  called  out :  "  Geoffrey ! 
Geoffrey ! " 

After  a  few  moments  the  door  of  the  great  hall 
opened,  and  Geoffrey  appeared  at  it,  but  without  his 
lamp. 

"  Hush  ! "  he  said,  in  a  sort  of  whisper,  and  his 
voice  was  harsh  and  stern.  "  Hush  !  Get  to  bed  !  I 
am  working,  and  must  not  be  disturbed.  Go  to  sleep, 
and  do  not  wake  the  house  '" 

With  a  chill  in  her  heart — for  the  harshness  of  her 
husband's  voice  was  new  to  her — she  crept  back  to  bed 
and  lay  there  trembling,  too  frightened  to  cry,  and 
listened  to  every  sound.  There  was  a  long  pause  of 
silence,  and  then  the  sound  of  some  iron  implement 
striking  muffled  blows  !  Then  there  came  a  clang  of 
a  heavy  stone  falling,  followed  by  a  muffled  curse. 
Then  a  dragging  sound,  and  then  more  noise  of  stone 
on  stone.  She  lay  all  the  while  in  an  agony  of  fear, 
and  her  heart  beat  dreadfully.  She  heard  a  curious 
sort  of  scraping  sound  ;  and  then  there  was  silence. 
Presently  the  door  opened  gently,  and  Geoffrey 
appeared.       His  wife    pretended    to   be    asleep;    but 


THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 


75 


through  her  eyelashes  she  saw  him  wash  from  his 
hands  something-  white  that  looked  like  lime. 

In  the  morning  he  made  no  allusion  to  the  previous 
night,  and  she  was  afraid  to  ask  any  question. 

From  that  day  there  seemed  some  shadow  over 
Geoffrey  Brent.  He  neither  ate  nor  slept  as  he  had 
been  accustomed,  and  his  former  habit  of  turning 
suddenly  as  though  someone  were  speaking  from 
behind  him  revived.  The  old  hall  seemed  to  have 
some  kind  of  fascination  for  him.  He  used  to  go 
there  many  times  in  the  day,  but  grew  impatient  if 
anyone,  even  his  wife,  entered  it.  ■  When  the  builder's 
foreman  came  to  inquire  about  continuing  his  work 
Geoffrey  was  out  driving  ;  the  man  went  into  the  hall, 
and  when  Geoffrey  returned  the  servant  told  him  of 
his  arrival  and  where  he  was.  With  a  frightful  oath 
he  pushed  the  servant  aside  and  hurried  up  to  the  old 
hall.  The  workman  met  him  almost  at  the  door; 
and  as  Geoffrey  burst  into  the  room  he  ran  against 
him.     The  man  apologised : 

"  Beg  pardon,  sir,  but  I  was  just  going  out  to  make 
some  enquiries.  I  directed  twelve  sacks  of  lime  to  be 
sent  here,  but  I  see  there  are  only  ten." 

"  Damn  the  ten  sacks  and  the  twelve  too  !  "  was  the 
ungracious  and  incomprehensible  rejoinder. 

The  workman  looked  surprised,  and  tried  to  turn 
the  conversation. 

"  I  see,  sir,  there  is  a  little  matter  which  our  people 
must  have  done ;  but  the  governor  will  of  course  see 
it  set  right  at  his  own  cost/' 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  That  'ere  'arth-stone,  sir  :  Some  idiot  must  have 
put  a  scaffold  pole  on  it  and  cracked  it  right  down 


>6    THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

the  middle,  and  it's  thick  enough  you'd  think  to  stand 
hanythink."  Geoffrey  was  silent  for  quite  a  minute, 
and  then  said  in  a  constrained  voice  and  with  much 
gentler  manner : 

"  Tell  your  people  that  I  am  not  going  on  with  the 
work  in  the  hall  at  present.  I  want  to  leave  it  as  it 
is  for  a  while  longer." 

"  All  right  sir.  I'll  send  up  a  few  of  our  chaps  to 
take  away  these  poles  and  lime  bags  and  tidy  the 
place  up  a  bit." 

"No!  No!"  said  Geoffrey,  "leave  them  where 
they  are.  I  shall  send  and  tell  you  when  you  are  to 
get  on  with  the  work."  So  the  foreman  went  away, 
and  his  comment  to  his  master  was  : 

"  I'd  send  in  the  bill,  sir,  for  the  work  already  done. 
'Pears  to  me  that  money's  a  little  shaky  in  that 
quarter." 

Once  or  twice  Deiandre  tried  to  stop  Brent  on 
the  road,  and,  at  last,  finding  that  he  could  not 
attain  his  object  rode  after  the  carriage,  calling 
out : 

"What  has  become  of  my  sister,  your  wife." 
Geoffrey  lashed  his  horses  into  a  gallop,  and  the 
other,  seeing  from  his  white  face  and  from  his  wife's 
collapse  almost  into  a  faint  that  his  object  was 
attained,  rode  away  with  a  scowl  and  a  laugh. 

That  night  when  Geoffrey  went  into  the  hall  he 
passed  over  to  the  great  fireplace,  and  all  at  once 
started  back  with  a  smothered  cry.  Then  with  an 
effort  he  pulled  himself  together  and  went  away, 
returning  with  a  light.  He  bent  down  over  the 
broken  hearth-stone  to  see  if  the  moonlight  falling 
through  the  storied  window  had  in  any  way  deceived 


THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD      77 

him.  Then  with  a  groan  of  anguish  he  sank  to  his 
knees. 

There,  sure  enough,  through  the  crack  in  the  broken 
stone  were  protruding  a  multitude  of  threads  of  golden 
hair  just  tinged  with  grey  ! 

He  was  disturbed  by  a  noise  at  the  door,  and 
looking  round,  saw  his  wife  standing  in  the  doorway. 
In  the  desperation  of  the  moment  he  took  action  to 
prevent  discovery,  and  lighting  a  match  at  the  lamp, 
stooped  down  and  burned  away  the  hair  that  rose 
through  the  broken  stone.  Then  rising  nonchalantly 
as  he  could,  he  pretended  surprise  at  seeing  his  wife 
beside  him. 

For  the  next  week  he  lived  in  an  agony  ;  for, 
whether  by  accident  or  design,  he  could  not  find 
himself  alone  in  the  hall  for  any  length  of  time.  At 
each  visit  the  hair  had  grown  afresh  through  the 
crack,  and  he  had  to  watch  it  carefully  lest  his  terrible 
secret  should  be  discovered.  He  tried  to  find  a 
receptacle  for  the  body  of  the  murdered  woman 
outside  the  house,  but  someone  always  interrupted 
him  ;  and  once,  when  he  was  coming  out  of  the 
private  doorway,  he  was  met  by  his  wife,  who  began 
to  question  him  .about  it,  and  manifested  surprise  that 
she  should  not  have  before  noticed  the  key  which  he 
now  reluctantly  showed  her.  Geoffrey  dearly  and 
passionately  loved  his  wife,  so  that  any  possibility  of 
her  discovering  his  dread  secrets,  or  even  of  doubting 
him,  filled  him  with  anguish  ;  and  after  a  couple 
of  days  had  passed,  he  could  not  help  coming 
to  the  conclusion  that,  at  least,  she  suspected 
something. 

That  very  evening  she  came  into  the  hall  after  her 


78     THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

drive  and  found  him  there  sitting  moodily  by  the 
deserted  fireplace.     She  spoke  to  him  directly. 

"  Geoffrey,  I  have  been  spoken  to  by  that  fellow 
Delandre,  and  he  says  horrible  things.  He  tells  to 
me  that  a  week  ago  his  sister  returned  to  his  house, 
the  wreck  and  ruin  of  her  former  self,  with  only  her 
golden  hair  as  of  old,  and  announced  some  fell 
intention.  He  asked  me  where  she  is — and  oh, 
Geoffrey,  she  is  dead,  she  is  dead  !  So  how  can  she 
have  returned  ?  Oh  I  I  am  in  dread,  and  I  know  not 
where  to  turn  !  " 

For  answer,  Geoffrey  burst  into  a  torrent  of 
blasphemy  which  made  her  shudder.  He  cursed 
Delandre  and  his  sister  and  all  their  kind,  and  in 
especial  he  hurled  curse  after  curse  on  her  golden 
hair. 

"Oh,  hush!  hush!"  she  said,  and  was  then  silent, 
for  she  feared  her  husband  when  she  saw  the  evil 
effect  of  his  humour.  Geoffrey  in  the  torrent  of  his 
anger  stood  up  and  moved  away  from  the  hearth ; 
but  suddenly  stopped  as  he  saw  a  new  look  of  terror 
in  his  wife's  eyes.  He  followed  their  glance,  and 
then  he,  too,  shuddered — for  there  on  the  broken 
hearth-stone  lay  a  golden  streak  as  the  points  of  the 
hair  rose  through  the  crack. 

"  Look,  look  !  "  she  shrieked.  "  Is  it  some  ghost  of 
the  dead  !  Come  away — come  away  ! "  and  seizing 
her  husband  by  the  wrist  with  the  frenzy  of  madness, 
she  pulled  him  from  the  room. 

That  night  she  was  in  a  raging  fever.  The  doctor 
of  the  district  attended  her  at  once,  and  special  aid 
was  telegraphed  for  to  London.  Geoffrey  was  in 
despair,  and  in  his  anguish  at  the  danger  of  his  young 


THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD     79 

wife  almost  forgot  his  own  crime  and  its  consequences. 
In  the  evening  the  doctor  had  to  leave  to  attend  to 
others ;  but  he  left  Geoffrey  in  charge  of  his  wife. 
His  last  words  were  : 

"Remember,  you  must  humour  her  till  I  come  in 
the  morning,  or  till  some  other  doctor  has  her  case  in 
hand.  What  you  have  to  dread  is  another  attack  of 
emotion.  See  that  she  is  kept  warm.  Nothing  more 
can  be  done." 

Late  in  the  evening,  when  the  rest  of  the  household 
had  retired,  Geoffrey's  wife  got  up  from  her  bed  and 
called  to  her  husband. 

"Come!"  she  said.  "Come  to  the  old  hall!  I 
know  where  the  gold  comes  from !  I  want  to  see  it 
grow ! " 

Geoffrey  would  fain  have  stopped  her,  but  he  feared 
for  her  life  or  reason  on  the  one  hand,  and  lest  in  a 
paroxysm  she  should  shriek  out  her  terrible  suspicion, 
and  seeing  that  it  was  useless  to  try  to  prevent  her, 
wrapped  a  warm  rug  around  her  and  went  with  her  to 
the  old  hall.  When  they  entered,  she  turned  and  shut 
the  door  and  locked  it. 

"  We  want  no  strangers  amongst  us  three  to-night !  " 
she  whispered  with  a  wan  smile. 

"We  three!  nay  we  are  but  two,"  said  Geoffrey 
with  a  shudder ;  he  feared  to  say  more. 

"  Sit  here,"  said  his  wife  as  she  put  out  the  light. 
"  Sit  here  by  the  hearth  and  watch  the  gold  growing. 
The  silver  moonlight  is  jealous !  See  it  steais  along 
the  floor  towards  the  gold — our  gold ! "  Geoffrey 
looked  with  growing  horror,  and  saw  that  during  the 
hours  that  had  passed  the  golden  hair  had  protruded 
further  through  the  broken  hearth-stone.     He  tried  to 


80    THE  SECRET  OF  THE  GROWING  GOLD 

hide  it  by  placing-  his  feet  over  the  broken  place  ;  and 
his  wife,  drawing  her  chair  beside  him,  leant  over  and 
laid  her  head  on  his  shoulder. 

"Now  do  not  stir,  dear,"  she  said ;  "let  us  sit  still 
and  watch.  We  shall  find  the  secret  of  the  growing- 
gold  ! "  He  passed  his  arm  round  her  and  sat  silent ; 
and  as  the  moonlight  stole  along  the  floor  she  sank  to 
sleep. 

He  feared  to  wake  her ;  and  so  sat  silent  and 
miserable  as  the  hours  stole  away. 

Before  his  horror-struck  eyes  the  golden-hair  from 

the  broken  stone  grew  and  grew  ;  and  as  it  increased, 

so  his  heart  got  colder  and  colder,  till  at  last  he  had 

not  power  to  stir,  and  sat  with  eyes  full  of  terror 

watching  his  doom. 

*  *  *  *  #  * 

In  the  morning  when  the  London  doctor  came, 
neither  Geoffrey  nor  his  wife  could  be  found.  Search 
was  made  in  all  the  rooms,  but  without  avail.  As  a 
last  resource  the  great  door  of  the  old  hall  was  broken 
open,  and  those  who  entered  saw  a  grim  and  sorry 
sight. 

There  by  the  deserted  hearth  Geoffrey  Brent  and  his 
young  wife  sat  cold  and  white  and  dead.  Her  face 
was  peaceful,  and  her  eyes  were  closed  in  sleep ;  but 
his  face  was  a  sight  that  made  all  who  saw  it  shudder, 
for  there  was  on  it  a  look  of  unutterable  horror.  The 
eyes  were  open  and  stared  glassily  at  his  feet,  which 
were  twined  with  tresses  of  golden  hair,  streaked  with 
grey,  which  came  through  the  broken  hearth-stone. 


A  GIPSY  PROPHECY 

"  I  really  think,"  said  the  Doctor,  "that,  at  any  rate, 
one  of  us  should  go  and  try  whether  or  not  the  thing 
is  an  imposture." 

"Good!"  said  Considine.  "After  dinner  we  will 
take  our  cigars  and  stroll  over  to  the  camp." 

Accordingly,  when  the  dinner  was  over,  and  the  La 
Tour  finished,  Joshua  Considine  and  his  friend,  Dr. 
Burleigh,  went  over  to  the  east  side  of  the  moor,  where 
the  gipsy  encampment  lay.  As  they  were  leaving, 
Mary  Considine,  who  had  walked  as  far  as  the  end  of 
the  garden  where  it  opened  into  the  laneway,  called 
after  her  husband : 

"  Mind,  Joshua,  you  are  to  give  them  a  fair  chance, 
but  don't  give  them  any  clue  to  a  fortune — and  don't 
you  get  flirting  with  any  of  the  gipsy  maidens — and 
take  care  to  keep  Gerald  out  of  harm." 

For  answer  Considine  held  up  his  hand,  as  if  taking 
a  stage  oath,  and  whistled  the  air  of  the  old  song, 
"  The  Gipsy  Countess."  Gerald  joined  in  the  strain, 
and  then,  breaking  into  merry  laughter,  the  two  men 
passed  along  the  laneway  to  the  common,  turning 
now  and  then  to  wave  their  hands  to  Mary,  who  leaned 
over  the  gate,  in  the  twilight,  looking  after  them. 

It  was  a  lovely  evening  in  the  summer  ;  the  very  air 
was  full  of  rest  and  quiet  happiness,  as  though  an 


82  A  GIPSY  PROPHECY 

outward  type  of  the  peacefulness  and  joy  which  made 
a  heaven  of  the  home  of  the  young  married  folk. 
Considine's  life  had  not  been  an  eventful  one.  The 
only  disturbing  element  which  he  had  ever  known  was 
in  his  wooing  of  Mary  Winston,  and  the  long-continued 
objection  of  her  ambitious  parents,  who  expected  a 
brilliant  match  for  their  only  daughter.  When  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Winston  had  discovered  the  attachment  of 
the  young  barrister,  they  had  tried  to  keep  the  young 
people  apart  by  sending  their  daughter  away  for  a 
long  round  of  visits,  having  made  her  promise  not  to 
correspond  with  her  lover  during  her  absence.  Love, 
however,  had  stood  the  test.  Neither  absence  nor 
neglect  seemed  to  cool  the  passion  of  the  young  man, 
and  jealousy  seemed  a  thing  unknown  to  his  sanguine 
nature  ;  so,  after  a  long  period  of  waiting,  the  parents 
had  given  in,  and  the  young  folk  were  married. 

They  had  been  living  in  the  cottage  a  few  months, 
and  were  just  beginning  to  feel  at  home.  Gerald 
Burleigh,  Joshua's  old  college  chum,  and  himself  a 
sometime  victim  of  Mary's  beauty,  had  arrived  a  week 
before,  to  stay  with  them  for  as  long  a  time  as  he 
could  tear  himself  away  from  his  work  in  London. 

When  her  husband  had  quite  disappeared  Mary 
went  into  the  house,  and,  sitting  down  at  the  piano, 
gave  an  hour  to  Mendelssohn. 

It  was  but  a  short  walk  across  the  common,  and 
before  the  cigars  required  renewing  the  two  men  had 
reached  the  gipsy  camp.  The  place  was  as  picturesque 
as  gipsy  camps — when  in  villages  and  when  business 
is  good — usually  are.  There  were  some  few  persons 
round  the  fire,  investing  their  money  in  prophecy,  and 
a  large  number  of  others,  poorer  or  more  parsimonious, 


A  GIPSY  PROPHECY  83 

who  stayed  just  outside" the  bounds,  but  near  enough 
to  see  all  that  went  on. 

As  the  two  gentlemen  approached,  the  villagers, 
who  knew  Joshua,  made  way  a  little,  and  a  pretty, 
keen-eyed  gipsy  girl  tripped  up  and  asked  to  tell 
their  fortunes.  Joshua  held  out  his  hand,  but  the  girl, 
without  seeming  to  see  it,  stared  at  his  face  in  a  very 
odd  manner.     Gerald  nudged  him  : 

"You  must  cross  her  hand  with  silver,"  he  said. 
"  It  is  one  of  the  most  important  parts  of  the  mystery." 
Joshua  took  from  his  pocket  a  half-crown  and  held  it 
out  to  her,  but,  without  looking  at  it,  she  answered  : 

"You  must  cross  the  gipsy's  hand  with  gold." 

Gerald  laughed.  "You  are  at  a  premium  as  a 
subject,"  he  said.  Joshua  was  of  the  kind  of  man — > 
the  universal  kind — who  can  tolerate  being  stared  at 
by  a  pretty  girl  ;  so,  with  some  little  deliberation,  he 
answered  ; 

"  All  right ;  here  you  are,  my  pretty  girl  J  but  you 
must  give  me  a  real  good  fortune  for  it,"  and  he 
handed  her  a  half  sovereign,  which  she  took, 
saying : 

"  It  is  not  for  me  to  give  good  fortune  or  bad,  but 
only  to  read  what  the  Stars  have  said."  She  took  his 
right  hand  and  turned  it  palm  upward  ;  but  the  instant 
her  eyes  met  it  she  dropped  it  as  though  it  had  been 
red  hot,  and,  with  a  startled  look,  glided  swiftly  away. 
Lifting  the  curtain  of  the  large  tent,  which  occupied 
the  centre  of  the  camp,  she  disappeared  within. 

"Sold  again!"  said  the  cynical  Gerald.  Joshua 
stood  a  little  amazed,  and  not  altogether  satisfied. 
They  both  watched  the  large  tent.  In  a  few  moments 
there  emerged  from  the  opening  not  the  young  girl, 


84  A  GIPSY  PROPHECY 

but  a  stately  looking  woman  of  middle  age  and  com- 
manding presence. 

The  instant  she  appeared  the  whole  camp  seemed 
to  stand  still.  The  clamour  of  tongues,  the  laughter 
and  noise  of  the  work  were,  for  a  second  or  two, 
arrested,  and  every  man  or  woman  who  sat,  or 
crouched,  or  lay,  stood  up  and  faced  the  imperial 
looking  gipsy. 

"The  Queen,  of  course,"  murmured  Gerald.  "We 
are  in  luck  to-night."  The  gipsy  Queen  threw  a 
searching  glance  around  the  camp,  and  then,  without 
hesitating  an  instant,  came  straight  over  and  stood 
before  Joshua. 

"  Hold  out  your  hand,"  she  said  in  a  commanding 
tone. 

Again  Gerald  spoke,  sotto  voce :  "  I  have  not  been 
spoken  to  in  that  way  since  I  was  at  school." 

"  Your  hand  must  be  crossed  with  gold." 

"  A  hundred  per  cent,  at  this  game,"  whispered 
Gerald,  as  Joshua  laid  another  half  sovereign  on  his 
upturned  palm. 

The  gipsy  looked  at  the  hand  with  knitted  brows  ; 
then  suddenly  looking  up  into  his  face,  said  : 

"  Have  you  a  strong  will — have  you  a  true  heart 
that  can  be  brave  for  one  you  love  ?  " 

"  I  hope  so ;  but  I  am  afraid  I  have  not  vanity 
enough  to  say  '  yes.'  " 

"  Then  I  will  answer  for  you ;  for  I  read  resolution 
in  your  face — resolution  desperate  and  determined 
if  need  be.     You  have  a  wife  you  love  ?  " 

"Yes,"  emphatically. 

"  Then  leave  her  at  once — never  see  her  face  again. 
Go  from  her  now,  while  love  is  fresh  and  your  heart  is 


A  GIPSY  PROPHECY  85 

free  from  wicked  intent.     Go  quick — go  far,  and  never 
see  her  face  again  !  " 

Joshua  drew  away  his  hand  quickly,  and  said : 
"  Thank  you  ! "  stiffly  but  sarcastically,  as  he  began 
to  move  away. 

"  I  say  !  "  said  Gerald,  "  you're  not  going  like  that, 
old  man  ;  no  use  in  being  indignant  with  the  Stars  or 
their  prophet — and,  moreover,  your  sovereign — what 
of  it  ?    At  least,  hear  the  matter  out" 

"  Silence,  ribald  !  "  commanded  the  Queen,  "  you 
know  not  what  you  do.  Let  him  go — and  go  ignorant, 
if  he  will  not  be  warned." 

Joshua  immediately  turned  back.  "  At  all  events, 
we  will  see  this  thing  out,"  he  said.  "  Now,  madam, 
you  have  given  me  advice,  but  I  paid  for  a  fortune." 

"  Be  warned  ! "  said  the  gipsy.  "  The  Stars  have 
been  silent  for  long  ;  let  the  mystery  still  wrap  them 
round." 

"  My  dear  madam,  I  do  not  get  within  touch  of  a 
mystery  every  day,  and  I  prefer  for  my  money 
knowledge  rather  than  ignorance.  I  can  get  the 
latter  commodity  for  nothing  when  I  want  any  of 
it." 

Gerald  echoed  the  sentiment.  "  As  for  me  I  have 
a  large  and  unsaleable  stock  on  hand." 

The  gipsy  Queen  eyed  the  two  men  sternly,  and 
then  said.  "As  you  wish.  You  have  chosen  for 
yourself,  and  have  met  warning  with  scorn,  and  appeal 
with  levity.     On  your  own  heads  be  the  doom  !  " 

"  Amen  ! "  said  Gerald. 

With  an  imperious  gesture  the  Queen  took  Joshua's 
hand  again,  and  began  to  tell  his  fortune. 

"  I  see  here  the  flowing  of  blood  ;  it  will  flow  before 


86  A  GIPSY  PROPHECY 

long  ;  it  is  running  in  my  sight,  It  flows  through  the 
broken  circle  of  a  severed  ring." 

"  Go  on ! "  said  Joshua,  smiling.  Gerald  was 
silent. 

"Must  I  speak  plainer?" 

"Certainly  ;  we  commonplace  mortals  want  some- 
thing definite.  The  Stars  are  a  long  way  off,  and 
their  words  get  somewhat  dulled  in  the  message." 

The  gipsy  shuddered,  and  then  spoke  impressively. 
"  This  is  the  hand  of  a  murderer — the  murderer  of 
his  wife  ! "     She  dropped  the  hand  and  turned  away. 

Joshua  laughed.  "Do  you  know,"  said  he,  "I 
think  if  I  were  you  I  should  prophesy  some  juris- 
prudence into  my  system.  For  instance,  you  say 
'  this  hand  is  the  hand  of  a  murderer.'  Well,  whatever 
it  may  be  in  the  future — or  potentially — it  is  at 
present  not  one.  You  ought  to  give  your  prophecy 
in  such  terms  as  '  the  hand  which  will  be  a  murderer's,' 
or,  rather,  '  the  hand  of  one  who  will  be  the  murderer 
of  his  wife.'  The  Stars  are  really  not  good  on  technical 
questions." 

The  gipsy  made  no  reply  of  any  kind,  but,  with 
drooping  head  and  despondent  mien,  walked  slowly 
to  her  tent,  and,  lifting  the  curtain,  disappeared. 

Without  speaking  the  two  men  turned  homewards, 
and  walked  across  the  moor.  Presently,  after  some 
little  hesitation,  Gerald  spoke. 

"Of  course,  old  man,  this  is  all  a  joke;  a  ghastly 
one,  but  still  a  joke.  But  would  it  not  be  well  to  keep 
it  to  ourselves  ?  " 

"  How  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Well,  not  to  tell  your  wife.     It  might  alarm  her." 

"Alarm    her!      My  dear    Gerald,    what   are   you 


A  GIPSY  PROPHECY  87 

thinking  of?  Why,  she  would  not  be  alarmed  or 
afraid  of  me  if  all  the  gipsies  that  ever  didn't  come 
from  Bohemia  agreed  that  I  was  to  murder  her,  or 
even  to  have  a  hard  thought  of  her,  whilst  so  long 
as  she  was  saying  '  Jack  Robinson.'  " 

Gerald  remonstrated.  "  Old  fellow,  women  are 
superstitious — far  more  than  we  men  are ;  and,  also, 
they  are  blessed — or  cursed — with  a  nervous  system 
to  which  we  are  strangers.  I  see  too  much  of  it  in  my 
work  not  to  realise  it.  Take  my  advice  and  do  not  let 
her  know,  or  you  will  frighten  her." 

Joshua's  lips  unconsciously  hardened  as  he 
answered  :  "  My  dear  fellow,  I  would  not  have  a 
secret  from  my  wife.  Why,  it  would  be  the  beginning 
of  a  new  order  of  things  between  us.  We  have  no 
secrets  from  each  other.  If  we  ever  have,  then  you 
may  begin  to  look  out  for  something  odd  between  us." 

"Still,"  said  Gerald,  "at  the  risk  of  unwelcome 
interference,  I  say  again  be  warned  in  time." 

"  The  gipsy's  very  words,"  said  Joshua.  "  You 
and  she  seem  quite  of  one  accord.  TeSl  me,  old  man, 
is  this  a  put-up  thing  ?  You  told  me  of  the  gipsy 
camp — did  you  arrange  it  all  with  Her  Majesty?" 
This  was  said,  with  an  air  of  bantering  earnestness. 
Gerald  assured  him  that  he  only  heard  of  the  camp 
that  morning  ;  but  he  made  fun  of  every  answer  of 
his  friend,  and,  in  the  process  of  this  raillery,  the  time 
passed,  and  they  entered  the  cottage. 

Mary  was  sitting  by  the  piano  but  not  playing. 
The  dim  twilight  had  waked  some  very  tender  feelings 
in  her  breast,  and  her  eyes  were  full  of  gentle  tears. 
When  the  men  came  in  she  stole  over  to  her  husband's 
side  and  kissed  him.     Joshua  struck  a  tragic  attitude. 


8S  A  GIPSY  PROPHECY 

"  Mary,"  he  said  in  a  deep  voice,  "  before  you 
approach  me,  listen  to  the  words  of  Fate.  The  Stars 
have  spoken  and  the  doom  is  sealed." 

"  What  is  it,  dear  ?  Tell  me  the  fortune,  but  do 
not  frighten  me." 

"  Not  at  all,  my  dear  ;  but  there  is  a  truth  which  it 
is  well  that  you  should  know.  Nay,  it  is  necessary  so 
that  all  your  arrangements  can  be  made  beforehand, 
and  everything  be  decently  done  and  in  order." 

"  Go  on,  dear  ;  I  am  listening." 

"  Mary  Considine,  your  effigy  may  yet  be  seen  at 
Madame  Tussaud's.  The  juris-imprudent  stars  have 
announced  their  fell  tidings  that  this  hand  is  red  with 
blood — your  blood.  Mary!  Mary!  my  God!"  He 
sprang  forward,  but  too  late  to  catch  her  as  she  fell 
fainting  on  the  floor. 

"  I  told  you,"  said  Gerald.  "  You  don't  know  them 
as  well  as  I  do." 

After  a  little  while  Mary  recovered  from  her  swoon, 
but  only  to  fall  into  strong  hysterics,  in  which  she 
laughed  and  wept  and  raved  and  cried,  "  Keep  him 
from  me — from  me,  Joshua,  my  husband,"  and  many 
other  words  of  entreaty  and  of  fear. 

Joshua  Considine  was  in  a  state  of  mind  bordering 
on  agony,  and  when  at  last  Mary  became  calm  he 
knelt  by  her  and  kissed  her  feet  and  hands  and  hair 
and  called  her  all  the  sweet  names  and  said  all  the 
tender  things  his  lips  could  frame.  All  that  night  he 
sat  by  her  bedside  and  held  her  hand.  Far  through 
the  night  and  up  to  the  early  morning  she  kept 
waking  from  sleep  and  crying  out  as  if  in  fear,  till  she 
was  comforted  by  the  consciousness  that  her  husband 
was  watching  beside  her. 


A  GIPSY  PROPHECY  89 

Breakfast  was  late  the  next  morning,  but  during  it 
Joshua  received  a  telegram  which  required  him  to 
drive  over  to  Withering,  nearly  twenty  miles.  He 
was  loth  to  go ;  but  Maty  would  not  hear  of  his 
remaining,  and  so  before  noon  he  drove  off  in  his 
dog-cart  alone. 

When  he  was  gone  Mary  retired  to  her  room.  She 
did  not  appear  at  lunch,  but  when  afternoon  tea  was 
served  on  the  lawn,  under  the  great  weeping  willow, 
she  came  to  join  her  guest.  She  was  looking  quite 
recovered  from  her  illness  of  the  evening  before. 
After  some  casual  remarks,  she  said  to  Gerald:  "Of 
course  it  was  very  silly  about  last  night,  but  I  could 
not  help  feeling  frightened.  Indeed  I  would  feel  so 
still  if  I  let  myself  think  of  it.  But,  after  all,  these 
people  may  only  imagine  things,  and  I  have  got  a 
test  that  can  hardly  fail  to  show  that  the  prediction  is 
false — if  indeed  it  be  false,"  she  added  sadly. 

"  What  is  your  plan  ?  "  asked  Gerald. 

"  I  shall  go  myself  to  the  gipsy  camp,  and  have  my 
fortune  told  by  the  Queen." 

"  Capital.     May  I  go  with  you?  " 

"Oh,  no  !  That  would  spoil  it.  She  might  know 
you  and  guess  at  me,  and  suit  her  utterance 
accordingly.     I  shall  go  alone  this  afternoon.'* 

When  the  afternoon  was  gone  Mary  Considine  took 
her  way  to  the  gipsy  encampment.  Gerald  went  with 
her  as  far  as  the  near  edge  of  the  common,  and 
returned  alone, 

Half-an-hour  had  hardly  elapsed  when  Mary  entered 
the  drawing-room,  where  he  lay  on  a  sofa  reading. 
She  was  ghastly  pale  and  was  in  a  state  of  extreme 
excitement.      Hardly  had  she  passed  over  the  thres- 


go  A  GIPSY  PROPHECY 

hold  when  she  collapsed  and  sank  moaning  on  the 
carpet.  ■  Gerald  rushed  to  aid  her,  but  by  a  great 
effort  she  controlled  herself  and  motioned  him  to  be 
silent.  He  waited,  and  his  ready  attention  to  her 
wish  seemed  to  be  her  best  help,  for,  in  a  few  minutes, 
she  had  somewhat  recovered,  and  was  able  to  tell  him 
what  had  passed. 

"  When  I  got  to  the  camp,"  she  said,  "  there  did 
not  seem  to  be  a  soul  about.  I  went  into  the  centre 
and  stood  there.  Suddenly  a  tall  woman  stood 
beside  me.  ( Something  told  me  I  was  wanted  ! '  she 
said.  I  held  out  my  hand  and  laid  a  piece  of  silver 
on  it.  She  took  from  her  neck  a  small  golden  trinket 
and  laid  it  there  also  ;  and  then,  seizing  the  two,  threw 
them  into  the  stream  that  ran  by.  Then  she  took  my 
hand  in  hers  and  spoke :  '  Naught  but  blood  in  this 
guilty  place,'  and  turned  away.  I  caught  hold  of  her 
and  asked  her  to  tell  me  more.  After  some  hesitation, 
she  said  :  '  Alas !  alas !  I  see  you  lying  at  your 
husband's  feet,  and  his  hands  are  red  with  blood.' " 

Gerald  did  not  feel  at  all  at  ease,  and  tried  to  laugh 
it  off.  "  Surely,"  he  said,  "  this  woman  has  a  craze 
about  murder." 

"Do  not  laugh,"  said  Mary,  "I  cannot  bear  it," 
and  then,  as  if  with  a  sudden  impulse,  she  left  the 
room. 

Not  long  after  Joshua  returned,  bright  and  cheery, 
and  as  hungry  as  a  hunter  after  his  long  drive.  His 
presence  cheered  his  wife,  who  seemed  much  brighter, 
.but  she  did  not  mention  the  episode  of  the  visit  to  the 
gipsy  camp,  so  Gerald  did  not  mention  it  either.  As 
if  by  tacit  consent  the  subject  was  not  alluded  to 
during  the  evening.     But  there  was  a  strange,  settled 


A  GIPSY  PROPHECY  91 

look  on  Mary's  face,  which  Gerald  could  not  but 
observe. 

In  the  morning  Joshua  came  down  to  breakfast 
later  than  usual.  Mary  had  been  up  and  about  the 
house  from  an  early  hour ;  but  as  the  time  drew  on 
she  seemed  to  get  a  little  nervous,  and  now  and  again 
threw  around  an  anxious  look. 

Gerald  could  not  help  noticing  that  none  of  those 
at  breakfast  could  get  on  satisfactorily  with  their  food. 
It  was  not  altogether  that  the  chops  were  tough,  but 
that  the  knives  were  all  so  blunt.  Being  a  guest,  he, 
of  course,  made  no  sign  ;  but  presently  saw  Joshua 
draw  his  thumb  across  the  edge  of  his  knife  in  an  un- 
conscious sort  of  way.  At  the  action  Mary  turned 
pale  and  almost  fainted. 

After  breakfast  they  all  went  out  on  the  lawn. 
Mary  was  making  up  a  bouquet,  and  said  to  her 
husband,  "  Get  me  a  few  of  the  tea-roses,  dear." 

Joshua  pulled  down  a  cluster  from  the  front  of  the 
house.  The  stem  bent,  but  was  too  tough  to  break. 
He  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket  to  get  his  knife  ;  but  in 
vain.  "  Lend  me  your  knife,  Gerald,"  he  said.  But 
Gerald  had  not  got  one,  so  he  went  into  the  breakfast- 
room  and  took  one  from  the  table.  He  came  out 
feeling  its  edge  and  grumbling.  "  What  on  earth  has 
happened  to  all  the  knives — the  edges  seem  all  ground 
off?"  Mary  turned  away  hurriedly  and  entered  the 
house. 

Joshua  tried  to  sever  the  stalk  with  the  blunt  knife 
as  country  cooks  sever  the  necks  of  fowl — as  school-, 
boys  cut  twine.  With  a  little  effort  he  finished  the 
task ,  The  cl  uster  of  roses  grew  thick,  so  he 
determined  to  gather  a  great  bunch. 


92  A  GIPSY  PROPHECY 

He  could  not  find  a  single  sharp  knife  in  the  side- 
board where  the  cutlery  was  kept,  so  he  called  Mary, 
and  when  she  came,  told  her  the  state  of  things.  She 
looked  so  agitated  and  so  miserable  that  he  could  not 
help  knowing  the  truth,  and,  as  if  astounded  and  hurt, 
asked  her : 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  have  done  it  ?  " 

She  broke  in,  "  Oh,  Joshua,  I  was  so  afraid." 

He  paused,  and  a  set,  white  look  came  over  his 
face.  "  Mary !  "  said  he,  "  is  this  all  the  trust  you 
have  in  me  ?     I  would  not  have  believed  it." 

"  Oh,  Joshua !  Joshua  !  "  she  cried  entreatingly, 
"  forgive  me,"  and  wept  bitterly. 

Joshua  thought  a  moment  and  then  said :  "  I  see 
how  it  is.  We  shall  better  end  this  or  we  shall  all  go 
mad." 

He  ran  into  the  drawing-room. 

"  Where  are  you  going  ?  "  almost  screamed  Mary. 

Gerald  saw  what  he  meant — that  he  would  not  be 
tied  to  blunt  instruments  by  the  force  of  a  superstition, 
and  was  not  surprised  when  he  saw  him  come  out 
through  the  French  window,  bearing  in  his  hand  a 
large  Ghourka  knife,  which  usually  lay  on  the  centre 
table,  and  which  his  brother  had  sent  him  from 
Northern  India.  It  was  one  of  those  great  hunting- 
knives  which  worked  such  havoc,  at  close  quarters 
with  the  enemies  of  the  loyal  Ghourkas  during  the 
mutiny,  of  great  weight  but  so  evenly  balanced  in  the 
hand  as  to  seem  light,  and  with  an  edge  like  a  razor. 
With  one  of  these  knives  a  Ghourka  can  cut  a  sheep 
in  two. 

When  Mary  saw  him  come  out  of  the  room  with 
the  weapon  in  his  hand  she  screamed  in  an  agony  of 


A  GIPSY  PROPHECY  93 

fright,  and  the  hysterics  of  last  night  were  promptly 
renewed, 

Joshua  ran  toward  her,  and,  seeing  her  falling, 
threw  down  the  knife  and  tried  to  catch  her. 

However,  he  was  just  a  second  too  late,  and  the 
two  men  cried  out  in  horror  simultaneously  as  they 
saw  her  fall  upon  the  naked  blade. 

When  Gerald  rushed  over  he  found  that  in  falling 
her  left  hand  had  struck  the  blade,  which  lay  partly 
upwards  on  the  grass.  Some  of  the  small  veins  were 
cut  through,  and  the  blood  gushed  freely  from  the 
wound,  As  he  was  tying  it  up  he  pointed  out  to 
Joshua  that  the  wedding  ring  was  severed  by  the  steel. 

They  carried  her  fainting  to  the  house.  When, 
after  a  while,  she  came  out,  with  her  arm  in  a  sling, 
she  was  peaceful  in  her  mind  and  happy.  She  said 
to  her  husband : 

"  The  gipsy  was  wonderfully  near  the  truth ;  too 
near  for  the  real  thing  ever  to  occur  now,  dear." 

Joshua  bent  over  and  kissed  the  wounded  hand. 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

The  little  Cornish  port  of  Pencastle  was  bright  in  the 
early  April,  when  the  sun  had  seemingly  come  to  stay 
after  a  long  and  bitter  winter.  Boldly  and  blackly 
the  rock  stood  out  against  a  background  of  shaded 
blue,  where  the  sky  fading  into  mist  met  the  far 
horizon.  The  sea  was  of  true  Gornish  hue — sapphire, 
save  where  it  became  deep  emerald  green  in  the 
fathomless  depths  under  the  cliffs,  where  the  seal 
caves  opened  their  grim  jaws.  On  the  slopes  the 
grass  was  parched  and  brown.  The  spikes  of  furze 
bushes  were  ashy  grey,  but  the  golden  yellow  of 
their  flowers  streamed  along  the  hillside,  dipping  out 
in  lines  as  the  rock  cropped  up,  and  lessening  into 
patches  and  dots  till  finally  it  died  away  all  together 
where  the  sea  winds  swept  round  the  jutting  cliffs  and 
cut  short  the  vegetation  as  though  with  an  ever-work- 
ing aerial  shears.  The  whole  hillside,  with  its  body  of 
brown  and  flashes  of  yellow,  was  just  like  a  colossal 
yellow-hammer. 

The  little  harbour  opened  from  the  sea  between 
towering  cliffs,  and  behind  a  lonely  rock,  pierced  with 
many  caves  and  blow-holes  through  which  the  sea  in 
storm  time  sent  its  thunderous  voice,  together  with  a 
fountain  of  drifting  spume.  Hence,  it  wound  west- 
wards in  a  serpentine  course,  guarded  at  its  entrance 
by  two  little  curving  piers  to  left  and  right.     These 


96  THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

were  roughly  built  of  dark  slates  placed  endways  and 
held  together  with  great  beams  bound  with  iron  bands. 
Thence,  it  flowed  up  the  rocky  bed  of  the  stream 
whose  winter  torrents  had  of  old  cut  out  its  way 
amongst  the  hills.  This  stream  was  deep  at  first, 
with  here  and  there,  where  it  widened,  patches  of 
broken  rock  exposed  at  low  water,  full  of  holes  where 
crabs  and  lobsters  were  to  be  found  at  the  ebb  of  the 
tide.  From  amongst  the  rocks  rose  sturdy  posts,  used 
for  warping  in  the  little  coasting  vessels  which  fre- 
quented the  port.  Higher  up,  the  stream  still  flowed 
deeply,  for  the  tide  ran  far  inland,  but  always  calmly 
for  all  the  force  of  the  wildest  storm  was  broken  below. 
Some  quarter  mile  inland  the  stream  was  deep  at 
high  water,  but  at  low  tide  there  were  at  each  side 
patches  of  the  same  broken  rock  as  lower  down, 
through  the  chinks  of  which  the  sweet  water  of  the 
natural  stream  trickled  and  murmured  after  the  tide 
had  ebbed  away.  Here,  too,  rose  mooring  posts  for 
the  fishermen's  boats.  At  either  side  of  the  river  was 
a  row  of  cottages  down  almost  on  the  level  of  high 
tide.  They  were  pretty  cottages,  strongly  and  snugly 
built,  with  trim  narrow  gardens  in  front,  full  of  bUi - 
fashioned  plants,  flowering  currants,  coloured  prim- 
roses, wallflower,  and  stonecrop.  Over  the  fronts  of 
many  of  them  climbed  clematis  and  wisteria.  The 
window  sides  and  door  posts  of  all  were  as  white  as 
snow,  and  the  little  pathway  to  each  was  paved  with 
light  coloured  stones.  At  some  of  the  doors  were  tiny 
porches,  whilst  at  others  were  rustic  seats  cut  from 
tree  trunks  or  from  old  barrels  ;  in  nearly  every  case 
the  window  ledges  were  filled  with  boxes  or  pots  of 
flowers  or  foliage  plants. 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA  97 

Two  men  lived  in  cottages  exactly  opposite  each 
other  across  the  stream.  Two  men,  both  young-,  both 
good-looking,  both  prosperous,  and  who  had  been 
companions  and  rivals  from  their  boyhood.  Abel 
Behenna  was  dark  with  the  gypsy  darkness  which  the 
Phoenician  mining  wanderers  left  in  their  track  ;  Eric 
Sanson — which  the  local  antiquarian  said  was  a  cor- 
ruption of  Sagamanson — was  fair,  with  the  ruddy  hue 
which  marked  the  path  of  the  wild  Norseman.  These 
two  seemed  to  have  singled  out  each  other  from  the 
very  beginning  to  work  and  strive  together,  to  fight 
for  each  other  and  to  stand  -back  to  back  in  all  en- 
deavours. They  had  now  put  the  coping-stone  on 
their  Temple  of  Unity  by  falling  in  love  with  the 
same  girl.  Sarah  Trefusis  was  certainly  the  prettiest 
girl  in  Pencastle,  and  there  was  many  a  young  man 
who  would  gladly  have  tried  his  fortune  with  her,  but 
that  there  were  two  to  contend  against,  and  each  of 
these  the  strongest  and  most  resolute  man  in  the  port 
— except  the  other.  The  average  young  man  thought 
that  this  was  very  hard,  and  on  account  of  it  bore  no 
good  will  to  either  of  the  three  principals :  whilst  the 
average  young  woman  who  had,  lest  worse  should  be- 
fall, to  put  up. with  the  grumbling  of  her  sweetheart, 
and  the  sense  of  being  only  second  best  which  it  im- 
plied, did  not  either,  be  sure,  regard  Sarah  with  friendly 
eye.  Thus  it  came,  in  the  course  of  a  year  or  so,  for 
rustic  courtship  is  a  slow  process,  that  the  two  men  and 
the  woman  found  themselves  thrown  much  together. 
They  were  all  satisfied,  so  it  did  not  matter,  and  Sarah, 
who  was  vain  and  something  frivolous,  took  care  to 
have  her  revenge  on  both  men  and  women  in  a  quiet 
way.     When  a  young  woman  in  her  "walking  out" 

7 


98  THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

can  only  boast  one  not-quite-satisfied  young  man,  it 
is  no  particular  pleasure  to  her  to  see  her  escort  cast 
sheep's  eyes  at  a  better-looking  girl  supported  by  two 
devoted  swains. 

At  length  there  came  a  time  which  Sarah  dreaded, 
and  which  she  had  tried  to  keep  distant — the  time 
when  she  had  to  make  her  choice  between  the  two 
men.  She  liked  them  both,  and,  indeed,  either  of  them 
might  have  satisfied  the  ideas  of  even  a  more  exacting 
girl.  But  her  mind  was  so  constituted  that  she  thought 
more  of  what  she  might  lose,  than  of  what  she  might 
gain  ;  and  whenever  she  thought  she  had  made  up  her 
mind  she  became  instantly  assailed  with  doubts  as  to 
the  wisdom  of  her  choice.  Always  the  man  whom 
she  had  presumably  lost  became  endowed  afresh  with 
a  newer  and  more  bountiful  crop  of  advantages  than 
had  ever  arisen  from  the  possibility  of  his  acceptance. 
She  promised  each  man  that  on  her  birthday  she 
would  give  him  his  answer,  and  that  day,  the  I  ith  of 
April,  had  now  arrived.  The  promises  had  been 
given  singly  and  confidentially,  but  each  was  given 
to  a  man  who  was  not  likely  to  forget.  Early  in  the 
morning  she  found  both  men  hovering  round  her  door. 
Neither  had  taken  the  other  into  his  confidence,  and 
each  was  simply  seeking  an  early  opportunity  ofgetting 
his  answer,  and  advancing  his  suit  if  necessary. 
Damon,  as  a  rule,  does  not  take  Pythias  with  him 
when  making  a  proposal ;  and  in  the  heart  of  each 
man  his  own  affairs  had  a  claim  far  above  any  re- 
quirements of  friendship.  So,  throughout  the  day, 
they  kept  seeing  each  other  out.  The  position  was 
doubtless  somewhat  embarrassing  to  Sarah,  and 
though  the  satisfaction  of  her  vanity  that  she  should 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA  99 

be  thus  adored  was  very  pleasing,  yet  there  were 
moments  when  she  was  annoyed  with  both  men  for 
being  so  persistent.  Her  only  consolation  at  such 
moments  was  that  she  saw,  through  the  elaborate 
smiles  of  the  other  girls  when  in  passing  they  noticed 
her  door  thus  doubly  guarded,  the  jealousy  which 
filled  their  hearts.  Sarah's  mother  was  a  person  ot 
commonplace  and  sordid  ideas,  and,  seeing  all  along 
the  state  of  affairs,  her  one  intention,  persistently  ex- 
pressed to  her  daughter  in  the  plainest  of  words,  was 
to  so  arrange  matters  that  Sarah  should  get  all  that 
was  possible  out  of  both  men. '  With  this  purpose  she 
had  cunningly  kept  herself  as  far  as  possible  in  the 
background  in  the  matter  of  her  daughter's  wooings, 
and  watched  in  silence.  At  first  Sarah  had  been  in- 
dignant with  her  for  her  sordid  views  ;  but,  as  usual, 
her  weak  nature  gave  way  before  persistence,  and  she 
had  now  got  to  the  stage  of  passive  acceptance.  She 
was  not  surprised  when  her  mother  whispered  to  her 
in  the  little  yard  behind  the  house  : — 

"  Go  up  the  hill-side  for  a  while  ;  I  want  to  talk  to 
these  two.  They're  both  red-hot  for  ye,  and  now's 
the  time  to  get  things  fixed  !  "  Sarah  began  a  feeble 
remonstrance,  but  her  mother  cut  her  short. 

"I  tell  ye,  girl,  that  my  mind  is  made  up!  Both 
these  men  want  ye,  and  only  one  can  have  ye,  but 
before  ye  choose  it'll  be  so  arranged  that  ye'll  have  all 
that  both  have  got !  Don't  argy,  child  !  Go  up  the 
hill-side,  and  when  ye  come  back  I'll  have  it  fixed — I 
see  a  way  quite  easy  !  "  So  Sarah  went  up  the  hill- 
side through  the  narrow  paths  between  the  golden 
furze,  and  Mrs.  Trefusis  joined  the  two  men  in  the 
living-room  of  the  little  house. 


ioo        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

She  opened  the  attack  with  the  desperate  courage 
which  is  in  all  mothers  when  they  think  for  their 
children,  howsoever  mean  the  thoughts  may  be. 

"  Ye  two  men,  ye're  both  in  love  with  my  Sarah  ! " 

Their  bashful  silence  gave  consent  to  the  barefaced 
proposition.     She  went  on. 

"  Neither  of  ye  has  much  !  "  Again  they  tacitly 
acquiesced  in  the  soft  impeachment. 

"  I  don't  know  that  either  of  ye  could  keep  a  wife !  " 
Though  neither  said  a  word  their  looks  and  bearing 
expressed  distinct  dissent.     Mrs.  Trefusis  went  on  : 

"  But  if  ye'd  put  what  ye  both  have  together  ye'd 
make  a  comfortable  home  for  one  of  ye — and  Sarah  !  " 
She  eyed  the  men  keenly,  with  her  cunning  eyes  half 
shut,  as  she  spoke ;  then  satisfied  from  her  scrutiny 
that  the  idea  was  accepted  she  went  on  quickly,  as  if 
to  prevent  argument : 

"  The  girl  likes  ye  both,  and  mayhap  it's  hard  for 
her  to  choose.  Why  don't  ye  toss  up  for  her  ?  First 
put  your  money  together — ye've  each  got  a  bit  put  by,  ' 
I  know.  Let  the  lucky  man  take  the  lot  and  trade 
with  it  a  bit,  and  then  come  home  and  marry  her. 
Neither  of  ye's  afraid,  I  suppose !  And  neither  of 
ye'll  say  that  he  won't  do  that  much  for  the  girl  that 
ye  both  say  ye  love  !  " 

Abel  broke  the  silence  : 

'"  It  don't  seem  the  square  thing  to  toss  for  the  girl ! 
She  wouldn't  like  it  herself,  and  it  doesn't  seem — seem 
respectful  like  to  her — "  Eric  interrupted.  He  was 
conscious  that  his  chance  was  not  so  good  as  Abel's, 
in  case  Sarah  should  wish  to  choose  between  them  : 

"  Are  ye  afraid  of  the  hazard  ?  " 

"  Not    me ! "    said   Abel,    boldly.     Mrs.   Trefusis, 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA        101 

seeing  that  her  idea  was  beginning  to  work,  followed 
up  the  advantage. 

"It  is  settled  that  ye  put  yer  money  together  to 
make  a  home  for  her,  whether  ye  toss  for  her  or  leave 
it  for  her  to  choose  ? " 

"  Yes,"  said  Eric  quickly,  and  Abel  agreed  with 
equal  sturdiness.  Mrs.  Trefusis'  little  cunning  eyes 
twinkled.  She  heard  Sarah's  step  in  the  yard,  and 
said : 

"Weil!  here  she  comes,  and  I  leave  it  to  her." 
And  she  went  out. 

During  her  brief  walk  on  the  hillside  Sarah  had  been 
trying  to  make  up  her  mind.  She  was  feeling  almost 
angry  with  both  men  for  being  the  cause  of  her 
difficulty,  and  as  she  came  into  the  room  said  shortly  : 

"  I  want  to  have  a  word  with  you  both — come  to 
the  Flagstaff  Rock,  where  we  can  be  alone."  She 
took  her  hat  and  went  out  of  the  house  up  the  wind- 
ing path  to  the  steep  rock  crowned  with  a  high  flag- 
staff, where  once  the  wreckers'  fire  basket  used  to  burn. 
This  was  the  rock  which  formed  the  northern  jaw  of 
the  little  harbour.  There  was  only  room  on  the  path 
for  two  abreast,  and  it  marked  the  state  of  things  pretty 
well  when,  by  a  sort  of  implied  arrangement,  Sarah  went 
first,  and  the  two  men  followed,  walking  abreast  and 
keeping  step.  By  this  time,  each  man's  heart  was 
boiling  with  jealousy.  When  they  came  to  the  top  of 
of  the  rock,  Sarah  stood  against  the  flagstaff,  and  the 
two  young  men  stood  opposite  her.  She  had  chosen 
her  position  with  knowledge  and  intention,  for  there 
was  no  room  for  anyone  to  stand  beside  her.  They 
were  all  silent  for  a  while ;  then  Sarah  began  to  laugh 
and  said  : — 


io2        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

"  I  promised  the  both  of  you  to  give  you  an  answer 
to-day.  I've  been  thinking  and  thinking  and  thinking, 
till  I  began  to  get  angry  with  you  both  for  plaguing  me 
so ;  and  even  now  I  don't  seem  any  nearer  than  ever 
I  was  to  making  up  my  mind."     Eric  said  suddenly : 

"  Let  us  toss  for  it,  lass  !  "  Sarah  showed  no  indig- 
nation whatever  at  the  proposition ;  her  mother's 
eternal  suggestion  had  schooled  her  to  the  acceptance 
of  something  of  the  kind,  and  her  weak  nature  made  it 
easy  to  her  to  grasp  at  any  way  out  of  the  difficulty. 
She  stood  with  downcast  eyes  idly  picking  at  the 
sleeve  of  her  dress,  seeming  to  have  tacitly  acquiesced 
in  the  proposal.  Both  men  instinctively  realising  this, 
pulled  each  a  coin  from  his  pocket,  spun  it  in  the  air, 
and  dropped  his  other  hand  over  the  palm  on  which 
it  lay.  For  a  few  seconds  they  remained  thus,  all 
silent ;  then  Abel,  who  was  the  more  thoughtful  of  the 
men,  spoke : 

"  Sarah  !  is  this  good  ?  "  As  he  spoke  he  removed 
the  upper  hand  from  the  coin  and  placed  the  latter 
back  in  his  pocket.     Sarah  was  nettled. 

"  Good  or  bad,  it's  good  enough  for  me !  Take  it 
or  leave  it  as  you  like,"  she  said,  to  which  he  replied 
quickly : 

"  Nay  lass !  Aught  that  concerns  you  is  good  enow 
for  me.  I  did  but  think  of  you  lest  you  might  have 
pain  or  disappointment  hereafter.  If  you  love  Eric 
better  nor  me,  in  God's  name  say  so,  and  I  think  I'm 
man  enow  to  stand  aside.  Likewise,  if  I'm  the  one, 
don't  make  us  both  miserable  for  life !  "  Face  to  face 
with  a  dfficulty,  Sarah's  weak  nature  proclaimed  itself ; 
she  put  her  hands  before  her  face  and  began  to  cry, 
saying — 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA    103 

"  It  was  my  mother.  She  keeps  telling  me  ! "  The 
silence  which  followed  was  broken  by  Eric,  who  said 
hotly  to  Abel : 

"  Let  the  lass  alone,  can't  you  ?  If  she  wants  to 
choose  this  way,  let  her.  It's  good  enough  for  me 
— and  for  you,  too  !  She's  said  it  now,  and  must 
abide  by  it ! "  Hereupon  Sarah  turned  upon  him 
in  sudden  fury,  and  cried  : 

"  Hold  your  tongue !  What  is  it  to  you,  at  any- 
rate?"  and  she  resumed  her  crying.  Eric  was  so 
flabbergasted  that  he  had  not  a  word  to  say,  but  stood 
looking  particularly  foolish,  with  his  mouth  open  and 
his  hands  held  out  with  the  coin  still  between  them. 
All  were  silent  till  Sarah,  taking  her  hands  from  her 
face,  laughed  hysterically  and  said  : 

"  As  you  two  can't  make  up  your  minds,  I'm  going 
home  !  "  and  she  turned  to  go. 

"Stop,"  said  Abel,  in  an  authoritative  voice.  "Eric, 
you  hold  the  coin,  and  I'll  cry.  Now,  before  we  settle 
it,  let  us  clearly  understand  :  the  man  who  wins  takes 
all  the  money  that  we  both  have  got,  brings  it  to  Bristol 
and  ships  on  a  voyage  and  trades  with  it.  Then  he 
comes  back  and  marries  Sarah,  and  they  two  keep  all, 
whatever  there  may  be,  as  the  result  of  the  trading. 
Is  this  what  we  understand  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  Eric. 

"  I'll  marry  him  on  my  next  birthday,"  said  Sarah. 
Having  said  it  the  intolerably  mercenary  spirit  of  her 
action  seemed  to  strike  her,  and  impulsively  she 
turned  away  with  a  bright  blush.  Fire  seemed  to 
sparkle  in  the  eyes  of  both  the  men.  Said  Eric  :  "  A 
year  so  be !     The  man  that  wins  is  to  have  one  year." 

"  Toss  !  "  cried  Abel,  and  the  coin  spun  in  the  air. 


io4        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

Eric  caught  it,  and  again  held  it  between  his  out- 
stretched hands. 

"  Heads  !  "  cried  Abel,  a  pallor  sweeping  over  his 
face  as  he  spoke.  As  be  leaned  forward  to  look  Sarah 
leaned  forward  too,  and  their  heads  almost  touched. 
He  could  feel  her  hair  blowing  on  his  cheek,  and  it 
thrilled  through  him  like  fire.  Eric  lifted  his  upper 
hand ;  the  coin  lay  with  its  head  up.  Abel  stepped 
forward  and  took  Sarah  in  his  arms.  With  a  curse 
Eric  hurled  the  coin  far  into  the  sea.  Then  he  leaned 
against  the  flagstaff  and  scowled  at  the  others  with 
his  hands  thrust  deep  in  his  pockets.  Abel  whispered 
wild  words  of  passion  and  delight  into  Sarah's  ears, 
and  as  she  listened  she  began  to  believe  that  fortune 
had  rightly  interpreted  the  wishes  of  her  secret  heart, 
and  that  she  loved  Abel  best. 

Presently  Abel  looked  up  and  caught  sight  of  Eric's 
face  as  the  last  ray  of  sunset  struck  it.  The  red  light 
intensified  the  natural  ruddiness  of  his  complexion, 
and  he  looked  as  though  he  were  steeped  in  blood. 
Abel  did  not  mind  his  scowl,  for  now  that  his  own 
heart  was  at  rest  he  could  feel  unalloyed  pity  for  his 
friend.  He  stepped  over,  meaning  to  comfort  him, 
and  held  out  his  hand,  saying  : 

"  It  was  my  chance,  old  lad.  Don't  grudge  it  me. 
I'll  try  to  make  Sarah  a  happy  woman,  and  you  shall 
be  a  brother  to  us  both  !  " 

"Brother  be  damned!"  was  all  the  answer  Eric 
made,  as  he  turned  away.  When  he  had  gone  a  few 
steps  down  the  rocky  path  he  turned  and  came  back. 
Standing  before  Abel  and  Sarah,  who  had  their  arms 
round  each  other,  he  said  : 

"  You  have  a  year.     Make  the  most  of  it !     And  be 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA         105 

sure  you're  in  time  to  claim  your  wife !  Be  back  to 
have  your  banns  up  in  time  to  be  married  on  the  nth 
April.  If  you're  not,  I  tell  you  I  shall  have  my  banns 
up,  and  you  may  get  back  too  late." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Eric  ?    You  are  mad  !  " 

"No  more  mad  than  you  are,  Abel  Behenna.  You 
go,  that's  your  chance  !  I  stay,  that's  mine  !  I  don't 
mean  to  let  the  grass  grow  under  my  feet.  Sarah 
cared  no  more  for  you  than  for  me  five  minutes  ago, 
and  she  may  come  back  to  that  five  minutes  after 
you're  gone !  You  won  by  a  point  only — the  game 
may  change." 

"  The  game  won't  change ! "  said  Abel  shortly. 
"Sarah,  you'll  be  true  to  me?  You  won't  marry  till  I 
return  ?  " 

"For  a  year!"  added  Eric,  quickly,  "that's  the 
bargain." 

"  I  promise  for  the  year,"  said  Sarah.  A  dark  look 
came  over  Abel's  face,  and  he  was  about  to  speak, 
but  he  mastered  himself  and  smiled. 

"  I  mustn't  be  too  hard  or  get  angry  to-night ! 
Come,  Eric  !  we  played  and  fought  together.  I  won 
fairly.  I  played  fairly  all  the  game  of  our  wooing ! 
You  know  that  as  well  as  I  do  ;  and  now  when  I  am 
going  away,  I  shall  look  to  my  old  and  true  comrade 
to  help  me  when  I  am  gone  !  " 

"  I'll  help  you  none,"  said  Eric,  "  so  help  me 
God ! " 

"  It  was  God  helped  me,"  said  Abel,  simply. 

"  Then  let  Him  go  on  helping  you,"  said  Eric 
angrily.  "The  Devil  is  good  enough  for  me!"  and 
without  another  word  he  rushed  down  the  steep  path 
and  disappeared  behind  the  rocks. 


io6        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

When  he  had  gone  Abel  hoped  for  some  tender 
passage  with  Sarah,  but  the  first  remark  she  made 
chilled  him. 

"  How  lonely  it  all  seems  without  Eric ! "  and  this 
note  sounded  till  he  had  left  her  at  home — and  after. 

Early  on  the  next  morning  Abel  heard  a  noise  at 
his  door,  and  on  going  out  saw  Eric  walking  rapidly 
away:  a  small  canvas  bag  full  of  gold  and  silver 
lay  on  the  threshold  ;  on  a  small  slip  of  paper  pinned 
to  it  was  written  : 

"Take  the  money  and  go.  I  stay.  God  for  you! 
The  Devil  for  me!  Remember  the  nth  of  April. — 
Eric  Sanson."  That  afternoon  Abel  went  off  to 
Bristol,  and  a  week  later  sailed  on  the  Star  of  the  Sea 
bound  for  Pahang.  His  money — including  that  which 
had  been  Eric's— was  on  board  in  the  shape  of  a 
venture  of  cheap  toys.  He  had  been  advised  by  a 
shrewd  old  mariner  of  Bristol  whom  he  knew,  and 
who  knew  the  ways  of  the  Chersonese,  who  predicted 
that  every  penny  invested  would  be  returned  with  a 
shilling  to  boot. 

As  the  year  wore  on  Sarah  became  more  and  more 
disturbed  in  her  mind.  Eric  was  always  at  hand  to 
make  love  to  her  in  his  own  persistent,  masterful 
manner,  and  to  this  she  did  not  object.  Only  one 
letter  came  from  Abel,  to  say  that  his  venture  had 
proved  successful,  and  that  he  had  sent  some  two 
hundred  pounds  to  the  bank  at  Bristol,  and  was 
trading  with  fifty  pounds  still  remaining  in  goods 
for  China,  whither  the  Star  of  the  Sea  was  bound  and 
whence  she  would  return  to  Bristol.  He  suggested 
that  Eric's  share  of  the  venture  should  be  returned  to 
him  with  his  share  of  the  profits.     This  proposition 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA        107 

was  treated  with  anger  by  Eric,  and  as  simply  childish 
by  Sarah's  mother. 

More  than  six  months  had  since  then  elapsed,  but  no 
other  letter  had  come,  and  Eric's  hopes  which  had  been 
dashed  down  by  the  letter  from  Pahang,  began  to  rise 
again.  He  perpetually  assailed  Sarah  with  an  "if!" 
If  Abel  did  not  return,  would  she  then  marry  him  ? 
If  the  nth  April  went  by  without  Abel  being  in  the 
port,  would  she  give  him  over  ?  If  Abel  had  taken 
his  fortune,  and  married  another  girl  on  the  head  of  it, 
would  she  marry  him,  Eric,  as  soon  as  the  truth  were 
known  ?  And  so  on  in  an  endless  variety  of  possibil- 
ities. The  power  of  the  strong  will  and  the  determined 
purpose  over  the  woman's  weaker  nature  became  in 
time  manifest.  Sarah  began  to  lose  her  faith  in  Abel 
and  to  regard  Eric  as  a  possible  husband ;  and  a 
possible  husband  is  in  a  woman's  eye  different  to  all 
other  men.  A  new  affection  for  him  began  to  arise 
in  her  breast,  and  the  daily  familiarities  of  permitted 
courtship  furthered  the  growing  affection.  Sarah 
began  to  regard  Abel  as  rather  a  rock  in  the  road  of 
her  life,  and  had  it  not  been  for  her  mother's  constantly 
reminding  her  of  the  good  fortune  already  laid  by  in 
the  Bristol  Bank  she  would  have  tried  to  have  shut 
her  eyes  altogether  to  the  fact  of  Abel's  existence. 

The  nth  April  was  Saturday,  so  that  in  order  to 
have  the  marriage  on  that  day  it  would  be  necessary 
that  the  banns  should  be  called  on  Sunday,  22nd 
March.  From  the  beginning  of  that  month  Eric  kept 
perpetually  on  the  subject  of  Abel's  absence,  and  his 
outspoken  opinion  that  the  latter  was  either  dead  or 
married  began  to  become  a  reality,  to  the  woman's 
mind.     As  the  first  half  of  the  month  wore  on  Eric 


108   THE  COMIMG  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

became  more  jubilant,  and  after  church  on  the  15th 
he  took  Sarah  for  a  walk  to  the  Flagstaff  Rock. 
There  he  asserted  himself  strongly  : 

"  I  told  Abel,  and  you  too,  that  if  he  was  not  here 
to  put  up  his  banns  in  time  for  the  eleventh,  I  would 
put  up  mine  for  the  twelfth.  Now  the  time  has  come 
when  I  mean  to  do  it.  He  hasn't  kept  his  word  "— 
here  Sarah  struck  in  out  of  her  weakness  and 
indecision : 

"  He  hasn't  broken  it  yet !  "  Eric  ground  his  teeth 
with  anger. 

"If  you  mean  to  stick  up  for  him,"  he  said,  as  he 
smote  his  hands  savagely  on  the  flagstaff,  which  sent  * 
forth  a  shivering  murmur,  "well  and  good.  I'll  keep 
my  part  of  the  bargain.  On  Sunday  I  shall  give 
notice  of  the  banns,  and  you  can  deny  them  in  the 
church  if  you  will.  If  Abel  is  in  Pencastle  on  the 
eleventh,  he  can  have  them  cancelled,  and  his  own 
put  up ;  but  till  then,  I  take  my  course,  and  woe  to 
anyone  who  stands  in  my  way !  "  With  that  he  flung 
himself  down  the  rocky  pathway,  and  Sarah  could  not 
but  admire  his  Viking  strength  and  spirit,  as,  crossing 
the  hill,  he  strode  away  along  the  cliffs  towards 
Bude. 

During  the  week  no  news  was  heard  of  Abel,  and 
on  Saturday  Eric  gave  notice  of  the  banns  of  marriage 
between  himself  and  Sarah  Trefusis.  The  clergyman 
would  have  remonstrated  with  him,  for  although 
nothing  formal  had  been  told  to  the  neighbours,  it  had 
been  understood  since  Abel's  departure  that  on  his 
return  he  was  to  marry  Sarah  ;  but  Eric  would  not 
discuss  the  question. 

"  It  is  a  painful  subject,  sir,"  he  said  with  a  firmness 


THE  COMIMG  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA        109 

which  the  parson,  who  was  a  very  young  man,  could 
not  but  be  swayed  by.  "Surely  there  is  nothing 
against  Sarah  or  me.  Why  should  there  be  any  bones 
made  about  the  matter?"  The  parson  said  no  more, 
and  on  the  next  day  he  read  out  the  banns  for  the 
first  time  amidst  an  audible  buzz  from  the  congrega- 
tion. Sarah  was  present,  contrary  to  custom,  and 
though  she  blushed  furiously  enjoyed  her  triumph 
over  the  other  girls  whose  banns  had  not  yet  come. 
Before  the  week  was  over  she  began  to  make  her 
wedding  dress.  Eric  used  to  come  and  look  at  her  at 
work  and  the  sight  thrilled  through  him.  He  used  to 
say  all  sorts  of  pretty  things  to  her  at  such  times, 
and  there  were  to  both  delicious  moments  of  love- 
making. 

The  banns  were  read  a  second  time  on  the  29th, 
and  Eric's  hope  grew  more  and  more  fixed, 
though  there  were  to  him  moments  of  acute 
despair  when  he  realised  that  the  cup  of  happi- 
ness might  be  dashed  from  his  lips  at  any 
moment,  right  up  to  the  last.  At  such  times  he  was 
full  of  passion — desperate  and  remorseless — and  he 
ground  his  teeth  and  clenched  his  hands  in  a  wild  way 
as  though  some  taint  of  the  old  Berserker  fury  of  his 
ancestors  still  lingered  in  his  blood.  On  the  Thurs- 
day of  that  week  he  looked  in  on  Sarah  and  found 
her,  amid  a  flood  of  sunshine,  putting  finishing  touches 
to  her  white  wedding  gown.  His  own  heart  was  full 
of  gaiety,  and  the  sight  of  the  woman  who  was  so 
soon  to  be  his  own  so  occupied,  filled  him  with  a  joy 
unspeakable,  and  he  felt  faint  with  a  languorous  ecstasy. 
Bending  over  he  kissed  Sarah  on  the  mouth,  and  then 
whispered  in  her  rosy  ear — 


no        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

"  Your  wedding  dress,  Sarah  !  And  for  me  !  "  As 
he  drew  back  to  admire  her  she  looked  up  saucily,  and 
said  to  him — 

"Perhaps  not  for  you.  There  is  more  than  a  week 
yet  for  Abel ! "  and  then  cried  out  in  dismay,  for  with 
a  wild  gesture  and  a  fierce  oath  Eric  dashed  out  of  the 
house,  banging  the  door  behind  him.  The  incident 
disturbed  Sarah  more  than  she  could  have  thought 
possible,  for  it  awoke  all  her  fears  and  doubts  and 
indecision  afresh.  She  cried  a  little,  and  put  by  her 
dress,  and  to  soothe  herself  went  out  to  sit  for  a  while 
on  the  summit  of  the  Flagstaff  Rock.  When  she 
arrived  she  found  there  a  little  group  anxiously  dis- 
cussing the  weather.  The  sea  was  calm  and  the  sun 
bright,  but  across  the  sea  were  strange  lines  of  dark- 
ness and  light,  and  close  in  to  shore  the  rocks  were 
fringed  with  foam,  which  spread  out  in  great  white 
curves  and  circles  as  the  currents  drifted.  The  wind 
had  backed,  and  came  in  sharp,  cold  puffs.  The 
blowhole,  which  ran  under  the  Flagstaff  Rock,  from 
the  rocky  bay  without  to  the  harbour  within,  was 
booming  at  intervals,  and  the  seagulls  were  screaming 
ceaselessly  as  they  wheeled  about  the  entrance  of  the 
port. 

"It  looks  bad,"  she  heard  an  old  fisherman  say  to 
the  coastguard.  "  I  seen  it  just  like  this  once  before, 
when  the  East  Indiaman  Coromandel  went  to  pieces 
in  Dizzard  Bay  ! "  Sarah  did  not  wait  to  hear  more. 
She  was  of  a  timid  nature  where  danger  was  con- 
cerned, and  could  not  bear  to  hear  of  wrecks  and 
disasters.  She  went  home  and  resumed  the  com 
pletion  of  her  dress,  secretly  determined  to  appease 
Eric  when  she  should  meet  him  with  a  sweet  apology 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA         ill 

—and  to  take  the  earliest  opportunity  of  being  even 
with  him  after  her  marriage. 

The  old  fisherman's  weather  prophecy  was  justified. 
That  night  at  dusk  a  wild  storm  came  on.  The  sea 
rose  and  lashed  the  western  coasts  from  Skye  to 
Scilly  and  left  a  tale  of  disaster  everywhere.  The 
sailors  and  fishermen  of  Pencastle  all  turned  out  on 
the  rocks  and  cliffs  and  watched  eagerly.  Presently, 
by  a  flash  of  lightning,  a  "ketch  "  was  seen  drifting 
under  only  a  jib  about  half-a-mile  outside  the  port. 
All  eyes  and  all  glasses  were  concentrated  on  her, 
waiting  for  the  next  flash,  and  when  it  came  a  chorus 
went  up  that  it  was  the  Lovely  Alice,  trading  between 
Bristol  and  Penzance,  and  touching  at  all  the  little 
ports  between.  "  God  help  them  !  "  said  the  harbour- 
master, "for  nothing  in  this  world  can  save  them 
when  they  are  between  Bude  and  Tintagel  and  the 
wind  on  shore ! "  The  coastguards  exerted  them- 
selves, and,  aided  by  brave  hearts  and  willing  hands, 
they  brought  the  rocket  apparatus  up  on  the  summit 
of  the  Flagstaff  Rock.  Then  they  burned  blue 
lights  so  that  those  on  board  might  see  the  harbour 
opening  in  case  they  could  make  any  effort  to  reach 
it.  They  worked  gallantly  enough  on  board  ;  but  no 
skill  or  strength  of  man  could  avail.  Before  many 
minutes  were  over  the  Lovely  Alice  rushed  to  her 
doom  on  the  great  island  rock  that  guarded  the 
mouth  of  the  port.  The  screams  of  those  on  board 
were  fairly  borne  on  the  tempest  as  they  flung  them- 
selves into  the  sea  in  a  last  chance  for  life.  The  blue 
lights  were  kept  burning,  and  eager  eyes  peered  into 
the  depths  of  the  waters  in  case  any  face  could  be 
seen  ;  and  ropes  were  held  ready  to  fling  out  in  aid. 


ii2        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

But  never  a  face  was  seen,  and  the  willing  arms  rested 
idle.  Eric  was  there  amongst  his  fellows.  His  old 
Icelandic  origin  was  never  more  apparent  than  in  that 
wild  hour.  He  took  a  rope,  and  shouted  in  the  ear  of 
the  harbour-master  : 

"  I  shall  go  down  on  the  rock  over  the  seal  cave. 
The  tide  is  running  up,  and  some  one  may  drift  in 
there ! " 

"  Keep  back,  man  !  "  came  the  answer.  "  Are  you 
mad  ?  One  slip  on  that  rock  and  you  are  lost :  and 
no  man  could  keep  his  feet  in  the  dark  on  such  a 
place  in  such  a  tempest !  " 

"  Not  a  bit,"  came  the  reply.  "  You  remember  how 
Abel  Behenna  saved  me  there  on  a  night  like  this 
when  my  boat  went  on  the  Gull  Rock.  He  dragged 
me  up  from  the  deep  water  in  the  seal  cave,  and  now 
someone  may  drift  in  there  again  as  I  did,"  and  he 
was  gone  into  the  darkness.  The  projecting  rock 
hid  the  light  on  the  Flagstaff  Rock,  but  he  knew  his 
way  too  well  to  miss  it.  His  boldness  and  sureness 
of  foot  standing  to  him,  he  shortly  stood  on  the  great 
round-topped  rock  cut  away  beneath  by  the  action  of 
the  waves  over  the  entrance  of  the  seal  cave,  where 
the  water  was  fathomless.  There  he  stood  in  com- 
parative safety,  for  the  concave  shape  of  the  rock  beat 
back  the  waves  with  their  own  force,  and  though  the 
water  below  him  seemed  to  boil  like  a  seething 
cauldron,  just  beyond  the  spot  there  was  a  space  of 
almost  calm.  The  rock,  too,  seemed  here  to  shut  off 
the  sound  of  the  gale,  and  he  listened  as  well  as 
watched.  As  he  stood  there  ready,  with  his  coil  of 
rope  poised  to  throw,  he  thought  he  heard  below  him, 
just  beyond  the  whirl  of  the  water,  a  faint,  despairing 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA         113 

cry.  He  echoed  it  with  a  shout  that  rang  out  into  the 
night.  Then  he  waited  for  the  flash  of  lightning, 
and  as  it  passed  flung  his  rope  out  into  the  darkness 
where  he  had  seen  a  face  rising  through  the  swirl  of 
the  foam.  The  rope  was  caught,  for  he  felt  a  pull  on 
it,  and  he  shouted  again  in  his  mighty  voice  : 

"  Tie  it  round  your  waist,  and  I  shall  pull  you  up." 
Then  when  he  felt  that  it  wis  fast  he  moved  along  the 
rock  to  the  far  side  of  the  sea  cave,  where  the  deep 
water  was  something  stiller,  and  where  he  could  get 
foothold  secure  enough  to  drag  the  rescued  man  on 
the  overhanging  rock.  He  began  to  pull,  and  shortly 
he  knew  from  the  rope  taken  in  that  the  man  he  was 
now  rescuing  must  soon  be  close  to  the  top  of  the 
rock.  He  steadied  himself  for  a  moment,  and  drew 
a  long  breath,  that  he  might  at  the  next  effort  com- 
plete the  rescue.  He  had  just  bent  his  back  to  the 
work  when  a  flash  of  lightning  revealed  to  each 
other  the  two  men — the  rescuer  and  the  rescued. 

Eric  Sanson  and  Abel  Behenna  were  face  to  face — 
and  none  knew  of  the  meeting  save  themselves ;  and 
God. 

On  the  instant  a  wave  of  passion  swept  through 
Eric's  heart.  All  his  hopes  were  shattered,  and  with 
the  hatred  of  Cain  his  eyes  looked  out.  He  saw  in 
the  instant  of  recognition  the  joy  in  Abel's  face  that 
his  was  the  hand  to  succour  him,  and  this  intensified 
his  hate.  Whilst  the  passion  was  on  him  he  started 
back,  and  the  rope  ran  out  between  his  hands.  His 
moment  of  hate  was  followed  by  an  impulse  of  his 
better  manhood,  but  it  was  too  late. 

Before  he  could  recover  himself,  Abel  encumbered 
with  the   rope   that    should    have    aided   him,   was 

8 


ii4        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

plunged  with  a  despairing-  cry  back  into  the  darkness 
of  the  devouring  sea. 

Then,  feeling  all  the  madness  and  the  doom  of 
Cain  upon  him,  Eric  rushed  back  over  the  rocks, 
heedless  of  the  danger  and  eager  only  for  one  thing — 
to  be  amongst  other  people  whose  living  noises  would 
shut  out  that  last  cry  which  seemed  to  ring  still  in  his 
ears.  When  he  regained  the  Flagstaff  Rock  the  men 
surrounded  him,  and  through  the  fury  of  the  storm  he 
heard  the  harbour-master  say  : — 

"  We  feared  you  were  lost  when  we  heard  a  cry ! 
How  white  you  are !  Where  is  your  rope  ?  Was 
there  anyone  drifted  in  ?" 

"  No  one,"  he  shouted  in  answer,  for  he  felt  that  he 
could  never  explain  that  he  had  let  his  old  comrade 
slip  back  into  the  sea,  and  at  the  very  place  and 
under  the  very  circumstances  in  which  that  comrade 
had  saved  his  own  life.  He  hoped  by  one  bold  lie 
to  set  the  matter  at  rest  for  ever.  There  was  no  one 
to  bear  witness — and  if  he  should  have  to  carry  that 
still  white  face  in  his  eyes  and  that  despairing  cry  in 
his  ears  for  evermore — at  least  none  should  know  of 
it.  "  No  one,"  he  cried,  more  loudly  still.  "  I  slipped 
on  the  rock,  and  the  rope  fell  into  the  sea  !  "  So  say- 
ing he  left  them,  and,  rushing  down  the  steep  path, 
gained  his  own  cottage  and  locked  himself  within. 

The  remainder  of  that  night  he  passed  lying  on  his 
bed — dressed  and  motionless — staring  upwards,  and 
seeming  to  see  through  the  darkness  a  pale  face 
gleaming  wet  in  the  lightning,  with  its  glad  recognition 
turning  to  ghastly  despair,  and  to  hear  a  cry  which 
never  ceased  to  echo  in  his  soul. 

In   the  morning   the  storm  was   over  and  all  was 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA        115 

smiling  again,  except  that  the  sea  was  still  boisterous 
with  its  unspent  fury.  Great  pieces  of  wreck  drifted 
into  the  port,  and  the  sea  around  the  island  rock  was 
strewn  with  others.  Two  bodies  also  drifted  into  the 
harbour—one  the  master  of  the  wrecked  ketch,  the 
other  a  strange  seaman  whom  no  one  knew. 

Sarah  saw  nothing  of  Eric  till  the  evening,  and  then 
he  only  looked  in  for  a  minute.  He  did  not  come 
into  the  house,  but  simply  put  his  head  in  through 
the  open  window. 

"Well,  Sarah,"  he  called  out  in  a  loud  voice,  though 
to  her  it  did  not  ring  truly,  "  is  the  wedding  dress 
done  ?     Sunday  week,  mind  !     Sunday  week ! " 

Sarah  was  glad  to  have  the  reconciliation  so  easy; 
but,  womanlike,  when  she  saw  the  storm  was  ovef 
and  her  own  fears  groundless,  she  at  once  repeated 
the  cause  of  offence. 

"  Sunday  so  be  it,"  she  said,  without  looking  up, 
"  if  Abel  isn't  there  on  Saturday !  "  Then  she  looked 
up  saucily,  though  her  heart  was  full  of  fear  of  an- 
other outburst  on  the  part  of  her  impetuous  lover. 
But  the  window  was  empty ;  Eric  had  taken  himself 
off,  and  with  a  pout  she  resumed  her  work.  She  saw 
Eric  no  more  till  Sunday  afternoon,  after  the  banns 
had  been  called  "the  third  time,  when  he  came  up  to 
her  before  all  the  people  with  an  air  of  proprietorship 
which  half-pleased  and  half-annoyed  her. 

"  Not  yet,  mister  !  "  she  said,  pushing  him  away,  as 
the  other  girls  giggled.  "Wait  till  Sunday  next,  if 
you  please — the  day  after  Saturday!"  she  added, 
looking  at  him  saucily.  The  girls  giggled  again,  and 
the  young  men  guffawed.  They  thought  it  was  the 
snub  that  touched  him  so  that  he  became  as  white  as 


n6        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

a  sheet  as  he  turned  away.  But  Sarah,  who  knew 
more  than  they  did,  laughed,  for  she  saw  triumph 
through  the  spasm  of  pain  that  overspread  his  face. 

The  week  passed  uneventfully ;  however,  as 
Saturday  drew  nigh  Sarah  had  occasional  moments 
of  anxiety,  and  as  to  Eric  he  went  about  at  night- 
time like  a  man  possessed.  He  restrained  himselt 
when  others  were  by,  but  now  and  again  he  went 
down  amongst  the  rocks  and  caves  and  shouted  aloud. 
This  seemed  to  relieve  him  somewhat,  and  he  was 
better  able  to  restrain  himself  for  some  time  after.  All 
Saturday  he  stayed  in  his  own  house  and  never  left  it. 
As  he  was  to  be  married  on  the  morrow,  the  neighbours 
thought  it  was  shyness  on  his  part,  and  did  not  trouble 
or  notice  him.  Only  once  was  he  disturbed,  and  that 
was  when  the  chief  boatman  came  to  him  and  sat 
down,  and  after  a  pause  said  : 

"Eric,  I  was  over  in  Bristol  yesterday.  I  was  in 
the  ropemaker's  getting  a  coil  to  replace  the  one  you 
lost  the  night  of  the  storm,  and  there  I  saw  Michael 
Heavens  of  this  place,  who  is  salesman  there.  He 
told  me  that  Abel  Behenna  had  come  home  the  week 
ere  last  on  the  Star  of  the  Sea  from  Canton,  and  that 
he  had  lodged  a  sight  of  money  in  the  Bristol  Bank 
in  the  name  of  Sarah  Behenna.  He  told  Michael  so 
himself— and  that  he  had  taken  a  passage  on  the 
Lovely  Alice  to  Pencastle.  Bear  up,  man,"  for  Eric 
had  with  a  groan  dropped  his  head  on  his  knees,  with 
his  face  between  his  hands.  "  He  was  your  old 
comrade,  I  know,  but  you  couldn't  help  him.  He 
must  have  gone  down  with  the  rest  that  awful  night. 
I  thought  I'd  better  tell  you,  lest  it  might  come  some 
other  way,  and  you  might  keep  Sarah  Trefusis  from 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA        117 

being  frightened.  They  were  good  friends  once,  and 
women  take  these  things  to  heart.  It  would  not  do 
to  let  her  be  pained  with  such  a  thing  on  her  wedding- 
day  ! "  Then  he  rose  and  went  away,  leaving  Eric 
still  sitting  disconsolately  with  his  head  on  his  knees. 

"  Poor  fellow !  "  murmured  the  chief  boatman  to 
himself;  "he  takes  it  to  heart.  Well,  well!  right 
enough !  They  were  true  comrades  once,  and  Abel 
saved  him ! " 

The  afternoon  of  that  day,  when  the  children  had 
left  school,  they  strayed  as  usual  on  half-holidays 
along  the  quay  and  the  paths  by  the  cliffs.  Presently 
some  of  them  came  running  in  a  state  of  great  excite- 
ment to  the  harbour,  where  a  few  men  were  unload- 
ing a  coal  ketch,  and  a  great  many  were  superintend- 
ing the  operation.     One  of  the  children  called  out : 

"  There  is  a  porpoise  in  the  harbour  mouth  !  We 
saw  it  come  through  the  blow  hole !  It  had  a  long 
tail,  and  was  deep  under  the  water !" 

"  It  was  no  porpoise,"  said  another  ;  "  it  was  a  seal ; 
but  it  had  a  long  tail !  It  came  out  of  the  seal  cave !  " 
The  other  children  bore  various  testimony,  but  on  two 
points  they  were  unanimous — it,  whatever  "  it "  was, 
had  come  through  the  blow-hole  deep  under  the 
water,  and  had  a  long,  thin  tail — a  tail  so  long  that 
they  could  not  see  the  end  of  it.  There  was  much 
unmerciful  chaffing  of  the  children  by  the  men  on  this 
point,  but  as  it  was  evident  that  they  had  seen  some- 
thing, quite  a  number  of  persons,  young  and  old,  male 
and  female,  went  along  the  high  paths  on  either  side 
of  the  harbour-mouth  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  this  new 
addition  to  the  fauna  of  the  sea,  a  long-tailed  porpoise 
or  seal.     The  tide  was  now  coming  in.     There  was  a 


n8        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

slight  breeze,  and  the  surface  of  the  water  was  rippled 
so  that  it  was  only  at  moments  that  anyone  could  see 
clearly  into  the  deep  water.  After  a  spell  of  watching 
a  woman  called  out  that  she  saw  something  moving 
up  the  channel,  just  below  where  she  was  standing. 
There  was  a  stampede  to  the  spot,  but  by  the  time  the 
crowd  had  gathered  the  breeze  had  freshened,  and  it 
was  impossible  to  see  with  any  distinctness  below  the 
surface  of  the  water.  On  being  questioned  the  woman 
described  what  she  had  seen,  but  in  such  an  incoherent 
way  that  the  whole  thing  was  put  down  as  an  effect  of 
imagination  ;  had  it  not  been  for  the  children's  report 
she  would  not  have  been  credited  at  all.  Her  semi- 
hysterical  statement  that  what  she  saw  was  "  like  a 
pig  with  the  entrails  out"  was  only  thought  anything 
of  by  an  old  coastguard,  who  shook  his  head  but  did 
not  make  any  remark.  For  the  remainder  of  the 
daylight  this  man  was  seen  always  on  the  bank,  look- 
ing into  the  water,  but  always  with  disappointment 
manifest  on  his  face. 

Eric  arose  early  on  the.next  morning — he  had  not 
slept  all  night,  and  it  was  a  relief  to  him  to  move 
about  in  the  light.  He  shaved  himself  with  a  hand 
that  did  not  tremble,  and  dressed  himself  in  his 
wedding  clothes.  There  was  a  haggard  look  on  his 
face,  and  he  seemed  as  though  he  had  grown  years 
older  in  the  last  few  days.  Still  there  was  a  wild, 
uneasy  light  of  triumph  in  his  eyes,  and  he  kept 
murmuring  to  himself  over  and  over  again  : 

"This  is  my  wedding-day!  Abel  cannot  claim  her 
now — living  or  dead  ! — living  or  dead  !  Living  or 
dead ! "  He  sat  in  his  arm-chair,  waiting  with  an 
uncanny  quietness   for   the  church   hour   to  arrive. 


THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA         119 

When  the  bell  began  to  ring  he  arose  and  passed  out 
of  his  house,  closing  the  door  behind  him.  He  looked 
at  the  river  and  saw  that  the  tide  had  just  turned. 
In  the  church  he  sat  with  Sarah  and  her  mother, 
holding  Sarah's  hand  tightly  in  his  all  the  time,  as 
though  he  feared  to  lose  her,  When  the  service  was 
over  they  stood  up  together,  and  were  married  in  the 
presence  of  the  entire  congregation ;  for  no  one  left 
the  church.  Both  made  the  responses  clearly — Eric's 
being  even  on  the  defiant  side.  When  the  wedding 
was  over  Sarah  took  her  husband's  arm,  and  they 
walked  away  together,  the  boys  and  younger  girls 
being  cuffed  by  their  elders  into  a  decorous  behaviour, 
for  they  would  fain  have  followed  close  behind  their 
heels. 

The  way  from  the  church  led  down  to  the  back  of 
Eric's  cottage,  a  narrow  passage  being  between  it  and 
that  of  his  next  neighbour.  When  the  bridal  couple 
had  passed  through  this  the  remainder  of  the 
congregation,  who  had  followed  them  at  a  little 
distance,  were  startled  by  a  long,  shrill  scream  from 
the  bride.  They  rushed  through  the  passage  and 
found  her  on  the  bank  with  wild  eyes,  pointing  to 
the  river  bed  opposite  Eric  Sanson's  door. 

The  falling  tide  had  deposited  there  the  body  of 
Abel  Behenna  stark  upon  the  broken  rocks.  The 
rope  trailing  from  its  waist  had  been  twisted  by  the 
current  round  the  mooring  post,  and  had  held  it  back 
whilst  the  tide  had  ebbed  away  from  it.  The  right 
elbow  had  fallen  in  a  chink  in  the  rock,  leaving  the 
hand  outstretched  toward  Sarah,  with  the  open  palm 
upward  as  though  it  were  extended  to  receive  hers, 
the  pale  drooping  fingers  open  to  the  clasp. 


120        THE  COMING  OF  ABEL  BEHENNA 

All  that  happened  afterwards  was  never  quite 
known  to  Sarah  Sanson.  Whenever  she  would  try 
to  recollect  there  would  come  a  buzzing  in  her  ears 
and  a  dimness  in  her  eyes,  and  all  would  pass  away. 
The  only  thing  that  she  could  remember  of  it  at  all— 
and  this  she  never  forgot — was  Eric's  breathing 
heavily,  with  his  face  whiter  than  that  of  the  dead 
man,  as  he  muttered  under  his  breath  : 

"  Devil's  help  !     Devil's  faith  !     Devil's  price  !  " 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

Leaving  Paris  by  the  Qrleans  road,  cress  the 
Enceinte,  and,  turning  to  the  right,  you  find  yourself 
in  a  somewhat  wild  and  not  at  aIl*savoury  district. 
Right  and  left,  before  and  behind,  on  every  side  rise 
great  heaps  of  dust  and  waste  accumulated  by  the 
process  of  time. 

Paris  has  its  night  as  well  as  its  day  life,  and  the 
sojourner  who  enters  his  hotel  in  the  Rue  de  Rivoli  or 
the  Rue  St.  Honore  late  at  night  or  leaves  it  early  in 
the  morning,  can  guess,  in  coming  near  Montrouge — 
if  he  has  not  done  so  already — the  purpose  of  those 
great  waggons  that  look  like  boilers  on  wheels  which 
he  finds  halting  everywhere  as  he  passes. 

Every  city  has  its  peculiar  institutions  created  out 
of  its  own  needs  ;  and  one  of  the  most  notable  in- 
stitutions of  Paris  f  is  its  rag-picking  population.  In 
the  early  morning — and  Parisian  life  commences  at 
an  early  hour — may  be  seen  in  most  streets  standing 
on  the  pathway  opposite  every  court  and  alley  and 
between  every  few  houses,  as  still  in  some  American 
cities,  even  in  parts  of  New  York,  large  wooden  boxes 
into  which  the  domestics  or  tenement-holders  empty 
the  accumulated  dust  of  the  past  day.  Round  these 
boxes  gather  and  pass  on,  when  the  work  is  done,  to 
fresh    fields   of  labour    and  pastures    new,   squalid, 


122  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

hungry-looking  men  and  women,  the  implements  of 
whose  craft  consist  of  a  coarse  bag  or  basket  slung 
over  the  shoulder  and  a  little  rake  with  which  they 
turn  over  and  probe  and  examine  in  the  minutest 
manner  the  dustbins.  They  pick  up  and  deposit  in 
their  baskets,  by  aid  of  their  rakes,  whatever  they 
may  find,  with  the  same  facility  as  a  Chinaman  uses 
his  chopsticks. 

Paris  is  a  city  of  centralisation — and  centralisation 
and  classification  are  closely  allied.  In  the  early 
times,  when  centralisation  is  becoming  a  fact,  its 
forerunner  is  classification.  All  things  which  are 
similar  or  analogous  become  grouped  together,  and 
from  the  grouping  of  groups  rises  one  whole  or 
central  point.  We  see  radiating  many  long  arms 
with  innumerable  tentaculse,  and  in  the  centre  rises  a 
gigantic  head  with  a  comprehensive  brain  and  keen 
eyes  to  look  on  every  side  and  ears  sensitive  to  hear — 
and  a  voracious  mouth  to  swallow. 

Other  cities  resemble  all  the  birds  and  beasts  and 
fishes  whose  appetites  and  digestions  are  normal. 
Paris  alone  is  the  analogical  apotheosis  of  the  octopus. 
Product  of  centralisation  carried  to  an  ad  absurdum, 
it  fairly  represents  the  devil  fish  ;  and  in  no  respects 
is  the  resemblance  more  curious  than  in  the  similarity 
of  the  digestive  apparatus. 

Those  intelligent  tourists  who,  having  surrendered 
their  individuality  into  the  hands  of  Messrs.  Cook  or 
Gaze,  "  do  "  Paris  in  three  days,  are  often  puzzled  to 
know  how  it  is  that  the  dinner  which  in  London 
would  cost  about  six  shillings,  can  be  had  for  three 
francs  in  a  cafe  in  the  Palais  Royal.  They  need  have 
no  more  wonder  if  they  will  but  consider  the  classi- 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  123 

fication  which  is  a  theoretic  speciality  of  Parisian  life, 
and  adopt  all  round  the  fact  from  which  the 
chiffonier  has  his  genesis. 

The  Paris  of  1850  was  not  like  the  Paris  of  to-day, 
and  those  who  see  the  Paris  of  Napoleon  and  Baron 
Hausseman  can  hardly  realise  the  existence  of  the 
state  of  things  forty-five  years  ago. 

Amongst  other  things,  however,  which  have  not 
changed  are  those  districts  where  the  waste  is 
gathered.  Dust  is  dust  all  the  world  over,  in  every 
age,  and  the  family  likeness  of  dust-heaps  is  perfect. 
The  traveller,  therefore,  who-  visits  the  environs  of 
Montronge  can  go  back  in  fancy  without  difficulty  to 
the  year  1850. 

In  this  year  I  was  making  a  prolonged  stay  in 
Paris.  I  was  very  much  in  love  with  a  young  lady 
who,  though  she  returned  my  passion,  so  far  yielded 
to  the  wishes  of  her  parents  that  she  had  promised  not 
to  see  me  or  to  correspond  with  me  for  a  year.  I,  too, 
had  been  compelled  to  accede  to  these  conditions 
under  a  vague  hope  of  parental  approval.  During  the 
term  of  probation  I  had  promised  to  remain  out  of 
the  country  and  not  to  write  to  my  dear  one  until  the 
expiration  of  the  year. 

Naturally  the  time  went  heavily  with  me.  There 
was  no  one  of  my  own  family  or  circle  who  could  tell 
me  of  Alice,  and  none  of  her  own  folk  had,  I  am 
sorry  to  say,  sufficient  generosity  to  send  me  even  an 
occasional  word  of  comfort  regarding  her  health  and 
well-being.  I  spent  six  months  wandering  about 
Europe,  but  as  I  could  find  no  satisfactory  distraction 
in  travel,  I  determined  to  come  to  Paris,  where,  at 
least,  I  would  be  within  easy  hail  of  London  in  case 


124  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

any  good  fortune  should  call  me  thither  before  the 
appointed  time.  That  "  hope  deferred  maketh  the 
heart  sick  "  was  never  better  exemplified  than  in  my 
case,  for  in  addition  to  the  perpetual  longing  to  see 
the  face  I  loved  there  was  always  with  me  a  harrowing 
anxiety  lest  some  accident  should  prevent  me  showing 
Alice  in  due  time  that  I  had,  throughout  the  long 
period  of  probation,  been  faithful  to  her  trust  and  my 
own  love.  Thus,  every  adventure  which  I  undertook 
had  a  fierce  pleasure  of  its  own,  for  it  was  fraught 
with  possible  consequences  greater  than  it  would  have 
ordinarily  borne. 

Like  all  travellers  I  exhausted  the  places  of  most 
interest  in  the  first  month  of  my  stay,  and  was  driven 
in  the  second  month  to  look  for  amusement  whither- 
soever I  might.  Having  made  sundry  journeys  to 
the  better-known  suburbs,  I  began  to  see  that  there 
was  a  terra  incognita,  in  so  far  as  the  guide  book  was 
concerned,  in  the  social  wilderness  lying  between 
these  attractive  points.  Accordingly  I  began  to 
systematise  my  researches,  and  each  day  took  up  the 
thread  of  my  exploration  at  the  place  where  I  had  on 
the  previous  day  dropped  it. 

In  process  of  time  my  wanderings  led  me  near 
Montrouge,  and  I  saw  that  hereabouts  lay  the  Ultima 
Thule  of  social  exploration — a  country  as  little  known 
as  that  round  the  source  of  the  White  Nile.  And 
so  I  determined  to  investigate  philosophically  the 
chiffonier — his  habitat,  his  life,  and  his  means  of  life. 

The  job  was  an  unsavoury  one,  difficult  of  accom- 
plishment, and  with  little  hope  of  adequate  reward. 
However,  despite  reason,  obstinacy  prevailed,  and  I 
entered   into  my  new  investigation   with  a   keener 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE* RATS  125 

energy  than  I  could  have  summoned  to  aid  me  in 
any  investigation  leading  to  any  end,  valuable  or 
worthy. 

One  day,  late  in  a  fine  afternoon,  toward  the  end  oi 
September,  I  entered  the  holy  of  holies  of  the  city  of 
dust.  The  place  was  evidently  the  recognised  abode 
of  a  number  of  chiffoniers,  for  some  sort  of  arrange- 
ment was  manifested  in  the  formation  'of  the  dust 
heaps  near  the  road.  I  passed  amongst  these  heaps, 
which  stood  like  orderly  sentries,  determined  to  pene- 
trate further  and  trace  dust  to  its  ultimate  location. 

As  I  passed  along  I  saw  behind  the  dust  heaps  a 
few  forms  that  flitted  to  and  fro,  evidently  watching 
with  interest  the  advent  of  any  stranger  to  such  a 
place.  The  district  was  like  a  small  Switzerland,  and 
as  I  went  forward  my  tortuous  course  shut  out  the 
path  behind  me. 

Presently  I  got  into  what  seemed  a  small  city  or 
community  of  chiffoniers.  There  were  a  number  of 
shanties  or  huts,  such  as  may  be  met  with  in  the 
remote  parts  of  the  Bog  of  Allan — rude  places  with 
wattled  walls,  plastered  with  mud  and  roofs  of  rude 
thatch  made  from  stable  refuse — such  places  as  one 
would  not  like  to  enter  for  any  consideration,  and 
which  even  in  water-colour  could  only  look  picturesque 
if  judiciously  treated.  In  the  midst  of  these  huts  was 
one  of  the  strangest  adaptations — I  cannot  say  habita- 
tions— I  had  ever  seen.  An  immense  old  wardrobe, 
the  colossal  remnant  of  some  boudoir  of  Charles  VII, 
or  Henry  II.,  had  been  converted  into  a  dwelling- 
house.  The  double  doors  lay  open,  so  that  the  entire 
menage  was  open  to  public  view.  In  the  open  half  of 
the  wardrobe  was  a  common  sitting-room  of  some  four 


126  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

feet  by  six,  In  which  sat,  smoking  their  pipes  round  a 
charcoal  brazier,  no  fewer  than  six  old  soldiers  of  the 
First  Republic,  with  their  uniforms  torn  and  worn 
threadbare.  Evidently  they  were  of  the  mauvais 
snjet  class  ;  their  blear  eyes  and  limp  jaws  told 
plainly  of  a  common  love  of  absinthe ;  and  their  eyes 
had  that  haggard,  worn  look  which  stamps  the 
drunkard  at  his  worst,  and  that  look  of  slumbering 
ferocity  which  follows  hard  in  the  wake  of  drink. 
The  other  side  stood  as  of  old,  with  its  shelves  intact, 
save  that  they  were  cut  to  half  their  depth,  and  in  each 
shelf  of  which  there  were  six,  was  a  bed  made  with 
rags  and  straw.  The  half-dozen  of  worthies  who 
inhabited  this  structure  looked  at  me  curiously  as  I 
passed  ;  and  when  I  looked  back  after  going  a  little 
way  I  saw  their  heads  together  in  a  whispered  con- 
ference. I  did  not  like  the  look  of  this  at  all,  for  the 
p!ace  was  very  lonely,  and  the  men  looked  very,  very 
villainous.  However,  I  did  not  see  any  cause  for  fear, 
and  went  on  my  way,  penetrating  further  and  further 
into  the  Sahara.  The  way  was  tortuous  to  a  degree, 
and  from  going  round  in  a  series  of  semi-circles,  as 
one  goes  in  skating  with  the  Dutch  roll,  I  got 
rather  confused  with  regard  to  the  points  of  the 
compass. 

When  I  had  penetrated  a  little  way  I  saw,  as  I 
turned  the  corner  of  a  half-made  heap,  sitting  on  a 
heap  of  straw  an  old  soldier  with  threadbare  coat. 

"  Hallo  !  "  said  I  to  myself;  "  the  First  Republic  is 
well  represented  here  in  its  soldiery." 

As  I  passed  him  the  old  man  never  even  looked  up 
at  me,  but  gazed  on  the  ground  with  stolid  persistency. 
Again  I  remarked  to  myself:  "See  what  a  life  of  rude 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  127 

warfare  can  do  !  This  old  man's  curiosity  is  a  thing 
of  the  past." 

When  I  had  gone  a  few  steps,  however,  I  looked 
back  suddenly,  and  saw  that  curiosity  was  not  dead, 
for  the  veteran  had  raised  his  head  and  was  regarding 
me  with  a  very  queer  expression.  He  seemed  to  me 
to  look  very  like  one  of  the  six  worthies  in  the  press. 
When  he  saw  me  looking  he  dropped  his  head  ;  and 
without  thinking  further  of  him  I  went  on  my  way, 
satisfied  that  there  was  a  strange  likeness  between 
these  old  warriors.  f 

Presently  I  met  another  old  soldier  in  a  similar 
manner.  He,  too,  did  not  -notice  me  whilst  I  was 
passing. 

By  this  time  it  was  getting  late  in  the  afternoon, 
and  I  began  to  think  of  retracing  my  steps.  Accord- 
ingly I  turned  to  go  back,  but  could  see  a  number  of 
tracks  leading  between  different  mounds  and  could 
not  ascertain  which  of  them  I  should  take.  In  my 
perplexity  I  wanted  to  see  someone  of  whom  to  ask 
the  way,  but  could  see  no  one.  I  determined  to  go 
on  a  few  mounds  further  and  so  try  to  see  someone — 
not  a  veteran. 

I  gained  my  object,  for  after  going  a  couple  of 
hundred  yards  I  saw  before  me  a  single  shanty  such 
as  I  had  seen  before— with,  however,  the  difference 
that  this  was  not  one  for  living  in,  but  merely  a  roof 
with  three  walls  open  in  front.  From  the  evidences 
which  the  neighbourhood  exhibited  I  took  it  to  be  a 
place  for  sorting.  Within  it  was  an  old  woman 
wrinkled  and  bent  with  age  ;  I  approached  her  to  ask 
the  way. 

She  rose  as  I  came  close  and  I  asked  her  my  way. 


128  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

She  immediately  commenced  a  conversation  ;  and  it 
occurred  to  me  that  here  in  the  very  centre  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Dust  was  the  place  to  gather  details  of 
the  history  of  Parisian  rag-picking — particularly  as  I 
could  do  so  from  the  lips  of  one  who  looked  like  the 
oldest  inhabitant. 

I  began  my  inquiries,  and  the  old  woman  gave  me 
most  interesting  answers — she  had  been  one  of  the 
ceteuces  who  sat  daily  before  the  guillotine  and  had 
taken  an  active  part  among  the  women  who  signalised 
themselves  by  their  violence  in  the  revolution.  While 
we  were  talking  she  said  suddenly:  "But  m'sieur 
must  be  tired  standing"  and  dusted  a  rickety  old  stool 
for  me  to  sit  down.  I  hardly  liked  to  do  so  for  many 
reasons ;  but  the  poor  old  woman  was  so  civil  that  I 
did  not  like  to  run  the  risk  of  hurting  her  by  refusing, 
and  moreover  the  conversation  of  one  who  had  been 
at  the  taking  of  the  Bastille  was  so  interesting  that  I 
sat  down  and  so  our  conversation  went  on. 

While  we  were  talking  an  old  man — older  and 
more  bent  and  wrinkled  even  than  the  woman — ap- 
peared from  behind  the  shanty.  "  Here  is  Pierre," 
said  she.  "  M'sieur  can  hear  stories  now  if  he  wishes, 
for  Pierre  was  in  everything,  from  the  Bastille  to 
Waterloo."  The  old  man  took  another  stool  at  my 
request  and  we  plunged  into  a  sea  of  revolutionary 
reminiscences.  This  old  man,  albeit  clothed  like  a 
scare-crow,  was  like  any  one  of  the  six  veterans. 

I  was  now  sitting  in  the  centre  of  the  low  hut  with 
the  woman  on  my  left  hand  and  the  man  on  my  right, 
each  of  them  being  somewhat  in  front  of  me.  The 
place  was  full  of  all  sorts  of  curious  objects  of  lumber, 
and  of  many  things  that  1  wished  far  away.     In  one 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  129 

corner  was  a  heap  of  rags  which  seemed  to  move  from 
the  number  of  vermin  it  contained,  and  in  the  other  a 
heap  of  bones  whose  odour  was  something  shocking. 
Every  now  and  then,  glancing  at  the  heaps,  I  could 
see  the  gleaming  eyes  of  some  of  the  rats  which  in- 
fested the  place.  These  loathsome  objects  were  bad 
enough,  but  what  looked  even  more  dreadful  was  an 
old  butcher's  axe  with  an  iron  handle  stained  with 
clots  of  blood  leaning  up  against  the  wall  on  the  right 
hand  side.  Still  these  things  did  not  give  me  much 
concern.  The  talk  of  the  two  old  people  was  so 
fascinating  that  I  stayed  on  and  on,  till  the  evening 
came  and  the  dust  heaps  threw  dark  shadows  over  the 
vales  between  them. 

After  a  time  I  began  to  grow  uneasy,  I  could  not 
tell  how  or  why,  but  somehow  I  did  not  feel  satisfied. 
Uneasiness  is  an  instinct  and  means  warning.  The 
psychic  faculties  are  often  the  sentries  of  the  intellect ; 
and  when  they  sound  alarm  the  reason  begins  to  act, 
although  perhaps  not  consciously. 

This  was  so  with  me.  I  began  to  bethink  me 
where  I  was  and  by  what  surrounded,  and  to  wonder 
how  I  should  fare  in  case  I  should  be  attacked ;  and 
then  the  thought  suddenly  burst  upon  me,  although 
without  any  overt  cause,  that  I  was  in  danger. 
Prudence  whispered  :  "  Be  still  and  make  no  sign," 
and  so  I  was  still  and  made  no  sign,  for  I  knew  that 
four  cunning  eyes  were  on  me.  "  Four  eyes — if  not 
more."  My  God,  what  a  horrible  thought!  The 
whole  shanty  might  be  surrounded  on  three  sides  with 
villains !  I  might  be  in  the  midst  of  a  band  of  such 
desperadoes  as  only  half  a  century  of  periodic 
revolution  can  produce. 

9 


i3o  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

With  a  sense  of  danger  my  intellect  and  observation 
quickened,  and  I  grew  more  watchful  than  was  my 
wont.  I  noticed  that  the  old  woman's  eyes  were 
constantly  wandering  toward  my  hands.  I  looked  at 
them  too,  and  saw  the  cause — my  rings.  On  my  left 
little  finger  I  had  a  large  signet  and  on  the  right  a 
good  diamond, 

I  thought  that  if  there  was  any  danger  my  first  care 
was  to  avert  suspicion.  Accordingly  I  began  to  work 
the  conversation  round  to  rag-picking — to  the  drains 
— of  the  things  found  there  ;  and  so  by  easy  stages  to 
jewels.  Then,  seizing  a  favourable  opportunity,  I 
asked  the  old  woman  if  she  knew  anything  of  such 
things.  She  answered  that  she  did,  a  little.  I  held 
out  my  right  hand,  and,  showing  her  the  diamond, 
asked  her  what  she  thought  of  that  She  answered 
that  her  eyes  were  bad,  and  stooped  over  my  hand.  I 
said  as  nonchalantly  as  I  could  :  "  Pardon  me !  You 
will  see  better  thus ! "  and  taking  it  off  handed  it  to 
her.  An  unholy  light  came  into  her  withered  old 
face,  as  she  touched  it.  She  stole  one  glance  at  me 
swift  and  keen  as  a  flash  of  lightning. 

She  bent  over  the  ring  for  a  moment,  her  face  quite 
concealed  as  though  examining  it.  The  old  man 
looked  straight  out  of  the  front  of  the  shanty  before 
him,  at  the  same  time  fumbling  in  his  pockets  and 
producing  a  screw  of  tobacco  in  a  paper  and  a  pipe, 
which  he  proceeded  to  fill.  I  took  advantage  of  the 
pause  and  the  momentary  rest  from  the  searching  eyes 
on  my  face  to  look  carefully  round  the  place,  now  dim 
and  shadowy  in  the  gloaming.  There  still  lay  all  the 
heaps  of  varied  reeking  foulness ;  there  the  terrible 
blood-stained  axe  leaning  against  the  wall  in  the  right 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  131 

hand  corner,  and  everywhere,  despite  the  gloom,  the 
baleful  glitter  of  the  eyes  of  the  rats.  I  could  see 
them  even  through  some  of  the  chinks  of  the  boards 
at  the  back  low  down  close  to  the  ground.  But  stay ! 
these  latter  eyes  seemed  more  than  usually  large  and 
bright  and  baleful  1 

For  an  instant  my  heart  stood  still,  and  I  felt  in 
that  whirling  condition  of  mind  in  which  one  feels  a 
sort  of  spiritual  drunkenness,  and  as  though  the  body 
is  only  maintained  erect  in  that  there  is  no  time  for  it 
to  fall  before  recovery.  Then,  in  another  second,  I 
was  calm — coldly  calm,  with  all  my  energies  in  full 
vigour,  with  a  self-control  which  I  felt  to  be  perfect 
and  with  all  my  feeling  and  instincts  alert. 

Now  I  knew  the  full  extent  of  my  danger:  I  was 
watched  and  surrounded  by  desperate  people!  I 
could  not  even  guess  at  how  many  of  them  were  lying 
there  on  the  ground  behind  the  shanty,  waiting  for 
the  moment  to  strike.  I  knew  that  I  was  big  and 
strong,  and  they  knew  it,  too.  They  knew  also,  as  I 
did,  that  I  was  an  Englishman  and  would  make  a 
fight  for  it ;  and  so  we  waited.  I  had,  I  felt,  gained 
an  advantage  in  the  last  few  seconds,  for  I  knew  my 
danger  and  understood  the  situation.  Now,  I  thought, 
is  the  test  of  my  courage — the  enduring  test:  the 
fighting  test  may  come  later! 

The  old  woman  raised  her  head  and  said  to  me  in 
a  satisfied  kind  of  way  : 

"A  very  fine  ring,  indeed — a  beautiful  ring!  Oh, 
me!  I  once  had  such  rings,  plenty  of  them,  and 
bracelets  and  earrings!  Oh!  for  in  those  fine  days  I 
led  the  town  a  dance  i  But  they've  forgotten  me 
now !      They've  forgotten   me  !      They  ?      Why  they 


i3a  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

never  heard  of  me!  Perhaps  their  grandfathers  re- 
member me,  some  of  them  !  "  and  she  laughed  a  harsh, 
croaking  laugh.  And  then  I  am  bound  to  say  that 
she  astonished  me,  for  she  handed  me  back  the  ring 
with  a  certain  suggestion  of  old-fashioned  grace  which 
was  not  without  its  pathos. 

The  old  man  eyed  her  with  a  sort  of  sudden  ferocity, 
half  rising  from  his  stool,  and  said  to  me  suddenly 
and  hoarsely : 

"Let  me  see !" 

I  was  about  to  hand  the  ring  when  the  old  woman 
said  : 

"  No !  no,  do  not  give  it  to  Pierre !  Pierre  is 
eccentric.     He  loses  things  ;  and  such  a  pretty  ring  !  " 

"  Cat !  "  said  the  old  man,  savagely.  Suddenly  the 
old  woman  said,  rather  more  loudly  than  was 
necessary : 

"Wait!  I  shall  tell  you  something  about  a  ring." 
There  was  something  in  the  sound  of  her  voice  that 
jarred  upon  me.  Perhaps  it  was  my  hyper-sensitive- 
ness, wrought  up  as  I  was  to  such  a  pitch  of  nervous 
excitement,  but  I  seemed  to  think  that  she  was  not 
addressing  me.  As  I  stole  a  glance  round  the  place  I 
saw  the  eyes  of  the  rats  in  the  bone  heaps,  but  missed 
the  eyes  along  the  back.  But  even  as  I  looked  I  saw 
them  again  appear.  The  old  woman's  "  Wait ! "  had 
given  me  a  respite  from  attack,  and  the  men  had  sunk 
back  to  their  reclining  posture. 

"  I  once  lost  a  ring— a  beautiful  diamond  hoop  that 
had  belonged  to  a  queen,  and  which  was  given  to  me 
by  a  farmer  of  the  taxes,  who  afterwards  cut  his 
throat  because  I  sent  him  away.  I  thought  it  must 
have  been  stolen,  and  taxed  my  people ;   but  I  could 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  133 

get  no  trace.  The  police  came  and  suggested  that  it 
had  found  its  way  to  the  drain.  We  descended — I  in 
my  fine  clothes,  for  I  would  not  trust  them  with  my 
beautiful  ring  !  I  know  more  of  the  drains  since  then, 
and  of  rats,  too !  but  I  shall  never  forget  the  horror  of 
that  place — alive  with  blazing  eyes,  a  wall  of  them 
just  outside  the  light  of  our  torches.  Well,  we  got 
beneath  my  house.  We  searched  the  outlet  of  the 
drain,  and  there  in  the  filth  found  my  ring,  and  we 
came  out. 

"  But  we  found  something  else  also  before  we  came ! 
As  we  were  coming  toward  the.  opening  a  lot  of  sewer 
rats — human  ones  this  time— came  toward  us.  They 
told  the  police  that  one  of  their  number  had  gone  into 
the  drain,  but  had  not  returned.  He  had  gone  in  only 
shortly  before  we  had,  and,  if  lost,  could  hardly  be  far 
off.  They  asked  help  to  seek  him,  so  we  turned  back. 
They  tried  to  prevent  me  going,  but  I  insisted.  It 
was  a  new  excitement,  and  had  I  not  recovered  my 
ring  ?  Not  far  did  we  go  till  we  came  on  something. 
There  was  but  little  water,  and  the  bottom  of  the  drain 
was  raised  with  brick,  rubbish,  and  much  matter  of  the 
kind.  He  had  made  a  fight  for  it,  even  when  his 
torch  had  gone  out.  But  they  were  too  many  for 
him  !  They  had  not  been  long  about  it !  The  bones 
were  still  warm  ;  but  they  were  picked  clean.  They 
had  even  eaten  their  own  dead  ones  and  there  were 
bones  of  rats  as  well  as  of  the  man.  They  took  it  cool 
enough  those  other — the  human  ones — and  joked  of 
their  comrade  when  they  found  him  dead,  though  they 
would  have  helped  him  living.  Bah  !  what  matters  it 
— life  or  death?" 

"  And  had  you  no  fear  ? "  I  asked  her. 


i34  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

"  Fear !  "  she  said  with  a  laugh.  "  Me  have  fear  ? 
Ask  Pierre !  But  I  was  younger  then,  and,  as  I  came 
through  that  horrible  drain  with  its  wall  of  greedy 
eyes,  always  moving  with  the  circle  of  the  light  from 
the  torches,  I  did  not  feel  easy.  I  kept  on  before  the 
men,  though !  It  is  a  way  I  have !  I  never  let  the 
men  get  it  before  me.  All  I  want  is  a  chance  and  a 
means !  And  they  ate  him  up— took  every  trace 
away  except  the  bones ;  and  no  one  knew  it,  nor  no 
sound  of  him  was  ever  heard  !  "  Here  she  broke  into 
a  chuckling  fit  of  the  ghastliest  merriment  which  it 
was  ever  my  lot  to  hear  and  see.  A  great  poetess 
describes  her  heroine  singing :  "  Oh !  to  see  or  hear 
her  singing  !     Scarce  I  know  which  is  the  divinest." 

And  I  can  apply  the  same  idea  to  the  old  crone — 
in  all  save  the  divinity,  for  I  scarce  could  tell  which 
was  the  most  hellish — the  harsh,  malicious,  satisfied, 
cruel  laugh,  or  the  leering  grin,  and  the  horrible 
square  opening  of  the  mouth  like  a  tragic  mask,  and 
the  yellow  gleam  of  the  few  discoloured  teeth  in  the 
shapeless  gums.  In  that  laugh  and  with  that  grin 
and  the  chuckling  satisfaction  I  knew  as  well  as  if  it 
had  been  spoken  to  me  in  words  of  thunder  that  my 
murder  was  settled,  and  the  murderers  only  bided  the 
proper  time  for  its  accomplishment.  I  could  read 
between  the  lines  of  her  gruesome  story  the  commands 
to  her  accomplices.  "  Wait,"  she  seemed  to  say, 
"  bide  your  time.  I  shall  strike  the  first  blow.  Find 
the  weapon  for  me,  and  I  shall  make  the  opportunity ! 
He  shall  not  escape !  Keep  him  quiet,  and  then  no 
one  will  be  wiser.  There  will  be  no  outcry,  and  the 
rats  will  do  their  work ! " 

It  was  growing  darker  and  darker ;  the  night  was 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  135 

coming.  I  stole  a  glance  round  the  shanty,  still  all 
the  same !  The  bloody  axe  in  the  corner,  the  heaps 
of  filth,  and  the  eyes  on  the  bone  heaps  and  in  the 
crannies  of  the  floor. 

Pierre  had  been  still  ostensibly  filling  his  pipe ;  he 
now  struck  a  light  and  began  to  puff  away  at  it  The 
old  woman  said : 

"  Dear  heart,  how  dark  it  is  !  Pierre,  like  a  good 
lad,  light  the  lamp ! " 

Pierre  got  up  and  with  the  lighted  match  in  his 
hand  touched  the  wick  of  a  lamp  which  hung  at  one 
side  of  the  entrance  to  the  shanty,  and  which  had  a 
reflector  that  threw  the  light'  all  over  the  place.  It 
was  evidently  that  which  was  used  for  their  sorting  at 
night 

"  Not  that,  stupid !  Not  that !  The  lantern ! "  she 
called  out  to  him. 

He  immediately  blew  it  out,  saying:  "All  right, 
mother,  I'll  find  it,"  and  he  hustled  about  the  left 
corner  of  the  room — the  old  woman  saying  through 
the  darkness : 

"  The  lantern  !  the  lantern !  Oh !  That  is  the 
light  that  is  most  useful  to  us  poor  folks.  The 
lantern  was  the  friend  of  the  revolution !  It  is  the 
friend  of  the 'chiffonier!  It  helps  us  when  all  else 
fails." 

Hardly  had  she  said  the  word  when  there  was  a 
kind  of  creaking  of  the  whole  place,  and  something 
was  steadily  dragged  over  the  roof. 

Again  I  seemed  to  read  between  the  lines  of  her 
words.     I  knew  the  lesson  of  the  lantern. 

"  One  of  you  get  on  the  roof  with  a  noose  and 
strangle  him  as  he  passes  out  if  we  fail  within." 


136  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

As  I  looked  out  of  the  opening  I  saw  the  loop  of  a 
rope  outlined  black  against  the  lurid  sky.  I  was 
now,  indeed,  beset ! 

Pierre  was  not  long  in  finding  the  lantern.  I  kept 
■  my  eyes  fixed  through  the  darkness  on  the  old 
woman.  Pierre  struck  his  light,  and  by  its  flash  I 
saw  the  old  woman  raise  from  the  ground  beside  her 
where  it  had  mysteriously  appeared,  and  then  hide  in 
the  folds  of  her  gown,  a  long  sharp  knife  or  dagger. 
It  seemed  to  be  like  a  butcher's  sharpening  iron  fined 
to  a  keen  point. 

The  lantern  was  lit. 

"  Bring  it  here,  Pierre,"  she  said.  "  Place  it  in  the 
doorway  where  we  can  see  it.  See  how  nice  it  is  !  It 
shuts  out  the  darkness  from  us  ;  it  is  just  right !  " 

Just  right  for  her  and  her  purposes !  It  threw  all 
its  light  on  my  face,  leaving  in  gloom  the  faces  of 
both  Pierre  and  the  woman,  who  sat  outside  of  me  on 
each  side. 

I  felt  that  the  time  of  action  was  approaching ;  but 
I  knew  now  that  the  first  signal  and  movement  would 
come  from  the  woman,  and  so  watched  her. 

I  was  all  unarmed,  but  I  had  made  up  my  mind 
what  to  do.  At  the  first  movement  I  would  seize  the 
butcher's  axe  in  the  right-hand  corner  and  fight  my 
way  out.  At  least,  I  would  die  hard.  I  stole  a 
glance  round  to  fix  its  exact  locality  so  that  I  could 
not  fail  to  seize  it  at  the  first  effort,  for  then,  if  ever, 
time  and  accuracy  would  be  precious. 

Good  God  i  It  was  gone  1  All  the  horror  of  the 
situation  burst  upon  me  ;  but  the  bitterest  thought  of 
all  was  that  if  the  issue  of  the  terrible  position  should 
be  against  me  Alice  would  infallibly  suffer.     Either 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  137 

she  would  believe  me  false — and  any  lover,  or  any  one 
who  has  ever  been  one,  can  imagine  the  bitterness  of 
the  thought — or  else  she  would  go  on  loving  long- 
after  I  had  been  lost  to  her  and  to  the  world,  so 
that  her  life  would  be  broken  and  embittered, 
shattered  with  disappointment  and  despair.  The 
very  magnitude  of  the  pain  braced  me  up  and  nerved 
me  to  bear  the  dread  scrutiny  of  the  plotters. 

I  think  I  did  not  betray  myself.  The  old  woman 
was  watching  me  as  a  cat  does  a  mouse ;  she  had  her 
right  hand  hidden  in  the  folds  of  her  gown,  clutching, 
I  knew,  that  long,  cruel-looking  dagger.  Had  she 
seen  any  disappointment  in  my  face  she  would,  I  felt, 
have  known  that  the  moment  had  come,  and  would 
have  sprung  on  me  like  a  tigress,  certain  of  taking  me 
unprepared. 

I  looked  out  into  the  night,  and  there  I  saw  new 
cause  for  danger.  Before  and  around  the  hut  were  at 
a  little  distance  some  shadow)'-  forms  ;  they  were 
quite  still,  but  I  knew  that  they  were  all  alert  and  on 
guard.     Small  chance  for  me  now  in  that  direction. 

Again  I  stole  a  glance  round  the  place.  In  moments 
of  great  excitement  and  of  great  danger,  which  is 
excitement,  the  mind  works  very  quickly,  and  the 
keenness  of  the  faculties  which  depend  on  the  mind 
grows  in  proportion.  I  now  felt  this.  In  an  instant 
I  took  in  the  whole  situation.  I  saw  that  the  axe 
had  been  taken  through  a  small  hole  made  in  one  of 
the  rotten  boards.  How  rotten  they  must  be  to  allow 
of  such  a  thing  being  done  without  a  particle  of  noise. 

The  hut  was  a  regular  murder-trap,  and  was 
guarded  all  around.  A  garroter  lay  on  the  roof 
ready    to   entangle   me   with   his   noose  if  I   should 


138  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

escape  the  dagger  of  the  old  hag.  In  front  the  way 
was  guarded  by  I  know  not  how  many  watchers.  And 
at  the  back  was  a  row  of  desperate  men — I  had  seen 
their  eyes  still  through  the  crack  in  the  boards  of  the 
floor,  when  last  I  looked— as  they  lay  prone  waiting 
for  the  signal  to  start  erect.  If  it  was  to  be  ever,  now 
for  it ! 

As  nonchalantly  as  I  could  I  turned  slightly  on  my 
stool  so  as  to  get  my  right  leg  well  under  me.  Then 
with  a  sudden  jump,  turning  my  head,  and  guarding 
it  with  my  hands,  and  with  the  fighting  instinct  of 
the  knights  of  old,  I  breathed  my  lady's  name,  and 
hurled  myself  against  the  back  wall  of  the  hut. 

Watchful  as  they  were,  the  suddenness  of  my  move- 
ment surprised  both  Pierre  and  the  old  woman.  As 
I  crashed  through  the  rotten  timbers  I  saw  the  old 
woman  rise  with  a  leap  like  a  tiger  and  heard  her  low 
gasp  of  baffled  rage.  My  feet  lit  on  something  that 
moved,  and  as  I  jumped  away  I  knew  that  I  had 
stepped  on  the  back  of  one  of  the  row  of  men  lying 
on  their  faces  outside  the  hut  I  was  torn  with  nails 
and  splinters,  but  otherwise  unhurt.  Breathless  I 
rushed  up  the  mound  in  front  of  me,  hearing  as  I 
went  the  dull  crash  of  the  shanty  as  it  collapsed  into 
a  mass. 

It  was  a  nightmare  climb.  The  mound,  though  but 
low,  was  awfully  steep,  and  with  each  step  I  took  the 
mass  of  dust  and  cinders  tore  down  with  me  and  gave 
way  under  my  feet.  The  dust  rose  and  choked  me ; 
it  was  sickening,  fcetid,  awful ;  but  my  climb  was,  I 
felt,  for  life  or  death,  and  I  struggled  on.  The 
seconds  seemed  hours  ;  but  the  few  moments  I  had  in 
starting,  combined  with  my  youth  and  strength,  gave 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  139 

me  a  great  advantage,  and,  though  several  forms 
struggled  after  me  in  deadly  silence  which  was  more 
dreadful  than  any  sound,  I  easily  reached  the  top. 
Since  then  I  have  climbed  the  cone  of  Vesuvius,  and 
as  I  struggled  up  that  dreary  steep  amid  the 
sulphurous  fumes  the  memory  of  that  awful  night 
at  Montrouge  came  back  to  me  so  vividly  that  I 
almost  grew  faint. 

The  mound  was  one  of  the  tallest  in  the  region  of 
dust,  and  as  I  struggled  to  the  top,  panting  for  breath 
and  with  my  heart  beating  like  a  sledge-hammer,  I 
saw  away  to  my  left  the  dull  red  gleam  of  the  sky, 
and  nearer  still  the  flashing  of  lights.  Thank  God  !  I 
knew  where  I  was  now  and  where  lay  the  road  to 
Paris ! 

For  two  or  three  seconds  I  paused  and  looked  back. 
My  pursuers  were  still  well  behind  me,  but  struggling 
up  resolutely,  and  in  deadly  silence.  Beyond,  the 
shanty  was  a  wreck — a  mass  of  timber  and  moving 
forms.  I  could  see  it  well,  for  flames  were  already 
bursting  out ;  the  rags  and  straw  had  evidently  caught 
fire  from  the  lantern.  Still  silence  there !  Not  a 
sound !     These  old  wretches  could  die  game,  anyhow. 

I  had  no  time  .for  more  than  a  passing  glance,  for 
as  I  cast  an  eye  round  the  mound  preparatory  to 
making  my  descent  I  saw  several  dark  forms  rushing 
round  on  either  side  to  cut  me  off  on  my  way.  It 
was  now  a  race  for  life.  They  were  trying  to  head 
me  on  my  way  to  Paris,  and  with  the  instinct  of  the 
moment  I  dashed  down  to  the  right-hand  side.  I  was 
just  in  time,  for,  though  I  came  as  it  seemed  to  me 
down  the  steep  in  a  few  steps,  the  wary  old  men  who 
were  watching  me  turned  back,  and  one,  as  I  rushed 


i4o  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

by  into  the  opening  between  the  two  mounds  in  front, 
almost  struck  me  a  blow  with  that  terrible  butcher's 
axe.  There  could  surely  not  be  two  such  weapons 
about ! 

Then  began  a  really  horrible  chase.  I  easily  ran 
ahead  of  the  old  men,  and  even  when  some  younger 
ones  and  a  few  women  joined  in  the  hunt  I  easily 
distanced  them.  But  I  did  not  know  the  way,  and  I 
could  not  even  guide  myself  by  the  light  in  the  sky, 
for  I  was  running  away  from  it.  I  had  heard  that, 
unless  of  conscious  purpose,  hunted  men  turn  always 
to  the  left,  and  so  I  found  it  now ;  and  so,  I  suppose, 
knew  also  my  pursuers,  who  were  more  animals  than 
men,  and  with  cunning  or  instinct  had  found  out  such 
secrets  for  themselves  :  for  on  finishing  a  quick  spurt, 
after  which  I  intended  to  take  a  moment's  breathing 
space,  I  suddenly  saw  ahead  of  me  two  or  three  forms 
swiftly  passing  behind  a  mound  to  the  right. 

I  was  in  the  spider's  web  now  indeed !  But  with 
the  thought  of  this  new  danger  came  the  resource  of 
the  hunted,  and  so  I  darted  down  the  next  turning  to 
the  right.  I  continued  in  this  direction  for  some 
hundred  yards,  and  then,  making  a  turn  to  the  left 
again,  felt  certain  that  I  had,  at  any  rate,  avoided  the 
danger  of  being  surrounded. 

But  not  of  pursuit,  for  on  came  the  rabble  after  me, 
steady,  dogged,  relentless,  and  still  in  grim  silence. 

In  the  greater  darkness  the  mounds  seemed  now  to 
be  somewhat  smaller  than  before,  although — for  the 
night  was  closing — they  looked  bigger  in  proportion. 
I  was  now  well  ahead  of  my  pursuers,  so  I  made  a 
dart  up  the  mound  in  front. 

Oh  joy  of  joys !   I  was  close  to  the  edge  of  this 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  141 

inferno  of  dustheaps.  Away  behind  me  the  red  light 
of  Paris  in  the  sky,  and  towering  up  behind  rose  the 
heights  of  Montmartre — a  dim  light,  with  here  and 
there  brilliant  points  like  stars. 

Restored  to  vigour  in  a  moment,  I  ran  over  the 
few  remaining  mounds  of  decreasing  size,  and  found 
myself  on  the  level  land  beyond.  Even  then,  how- 
ever, the  prospect  was  not  inviting.  All  before  me 
was  dark  and  dismal,  and  I  had  evidently  come  on  one 
of  those  dank,  low-lying  waste  places  which  are  found 
here  and  there  in  the  neighbourhood  of  great  cities. 
Places  of  waste  and  desolation,  where  the  space  is 
required  for  the  ultimate  agglomeration  of  all  that  is 
noxious,  and  the  ground  is  so  poor  as  to  create  no 
desire  of  occupancy  even  in  the  lowest  squatter.  With 
eyes  accustomed  to  the  gloom  of  the  evening,  and 
away  now  from  the  shadows  of  those  dreadful  dust- 
heaps,  I  could  see  much  more  easily  than  I  could  a 
little  while  ago.  It  might  have  been,  o(  course,  that 
the  glare  in  the  sky  of  the  lights  of  Paris,  though  the 
city  was  some  miles  away,  was  reflected  here.  How- 
soever it  was,  I  saw  well  enough  to  take  bearings  for 
certainly  some  little  distance  around  me. 

In  front  was  a  bleak,  flat  waste  that  seemed  almost 
dead  level,  with  here  and  there  the  dark  shimmering 
of  stagnant  pools.  Seemingly  far  off  on  the  right, 
amid  a  small  cluster  of  scattered  lights,  rose  a  dark 
mass  of  Fort  Montrouge,  and  away  to  the  left  in  the 
dim  distance,  pointed  with  stray  gleams  from  cottage 
windows,  the  lights  in  the  sky  showed  the  locality  of 
Bicetre.  A  moment's  thought  decided  me  to  take  to 
the  right  and  try  to  reach  Montrouge.  There  at  least 
would  be  some  sort  of  safety,  and  I  might  possibly 


142  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

long  before  come  on  some  of  the  cross  roads  which  I 
knew.  Somewhere,  not  far  off,  must  lie  the  strategic 
road  made  to  connect  the  outlying  chain  of  forts 
circling  the  city. 

Then  I  looked  back.  Coming  over  the  mounds, 
and  outlined  black  against  the  glare  of  the  Parisian 
horizon,  I  saw  several  moving  figures,  and  still  a  way 
to  the  right  several  more  deploying  out  between 
me  and  my  destination.  They  evidently  meant  to 
cut  me  off  in  this  direction,  and  so  my  choice  became 
constricted  ;  it  lay  now  between  going  straight  ahead 
or  turning  to  the  left.  Stooping  to  the  ground,  so  as 
to  get  the  advantage  of  the  horizon  as  a  line  of  sight, 
I  looked  carefully  in  this  direction,  but  could  detect 
no  sign  of  my  enemies.  I  argued  that  as  they  had 
not  guarded  or  were  not  trying  to  guard  that  point, 
there  was  evidently  danger  to  me  there  already.  So 
I  made  up  my  mind  to  go  straight  on  before  me. 

It  was  not  an  inviting  prospect,  and  as  I  went  on 
the  reality  grew  worse.  The  ground  became  soft  and 
oozy,  and  now  and  again  gave  way  beneath  me  in  a 
sickening  kind  of  way.  I  seemed  somehow  to  be 
going  down,  for  I  saw  round  me  places  seemingly 
more  elevated  than  where  I  was,  and  this  in  a  place 
which  from  a  little  way  back  seemed  dead  level.  I 
looked  around,  but  could  see  none  of  my  pursuers. 
This  was  strange,  for  all  along  these  birds  of  the 
night  had  followed  me  through  the  darkness  as  well 
as  though  it  was  broad  daylight.  How  I  blamed 
myself  for  coming  out  in  my  light-coloured  tourist 
suit  of  tweed.  The  silence,  and  my  not  being  able  to 
see  my  enemies,  whilst  I  felt  that  they  were  watching 
me,  grew  appalling,  and  in  the  hope  of  some  one  not 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  143 

of  this  ghastly  crew  hearing  me  I  raised  my  voice  and 
shouted  several  times.  There  was  not  the  slightest 
response  ;  not  even  an  echo  rewarded  my  efforts. 
For  a  while  I  stood  stock  still  and  kept  my  eyes  in 
one  direction.  On  one  of  the  rising  places  around  me 
I  saw  something  dark  move  along,  then  another,  and 
another.  This  was  to  my  left,  and  seemingly  moving 
to  head  me  off. 

I  thought  that  again  I  might  with  my  skill  as  a 
runner  elude  my  enemies  at  this  game,  and  so  with 
all  my  speed  darted  forward. 

Splash ! 

My  feet  had  given  way  in  a  mass  of  slimy  rubbish, 
and  I  had  fallen  headlong  into  a  reeking,  stagnant 
pool.  The  water  and  the  mud  in  which  my  arms 
sank  up  to  the  elbows  was  filthy  and  nauseous  beyond 
description,  and  in  the  suddeness  of  my  fall  I  had 
actually  swallowed  some  of  the  filthy  stuff,  which 
nearly  choked  me,  and  made  me  gasp  for  breath. 
Never  shall  I  forget  the  moments  during  which  I 
stood  trying  to  recover  myself  almost  fainting  from 
the  foetid  odour  of  the  filthy  pool,  whose  white  mist 
rose  ghostlike  around.  Worst  of  all,  with  the  acute 
despair  of  the  hunted  animal  when  he  sees  the 
pursuing  pack  closing  on  him,  I  saw  before  my  eyes 
whilst  I  stood  helpless  the  dark  forms  of  my  pursuers 
moving  swiftly  to  surround  me. 

It  is  curious  how  our  minds  work  on  odd  matters 
even  when  the  energies  of  thought  are  seemingly 
concentrated  on  some  terrible  and  pressing  need. 
I  was  in  momentary  peril  of  my  life :  my  safety 
depended  on  my  action,  and  my  choice  of  alternatives 
coming  now  with  almost  every  step  I  took,  and  yet  I 


144 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 


could  not  but  think  of  the  strange  dogged  persistency 
of  these  old  men.  Their  silent  resolution,  their  stead- 
fast, grim,  persistency  even  in  such  a  cause  com- 
manded, as  well  as  fear,  even  a  measure  of  respect. 
What  must  they  have  been  in  the  vigour  of  their 
youth.  I  could  understand  now  that  whirlwind  rush 
on  the  bridge  of  Areola,  that  scornful  exclamation  of 
the  Old  Guard  at  Waterloo  !  Unconscious  cerebration 
has  its  own  pleasures,  even  at  such  moments;  but 
fortunately  it  does  not  in  any  way  clash  with  the 
thought  from  which  action  springs. 

I  realised  at  a  glance  that  so  far  I  was  defeated  in 
my  object,  my  enemies  as  yet  had  won.  They  had 
succeeded  in  surrounding  me  on  three  sides,  and  were 
bent  on  driving  me  off  to  the  left-hand,  where  there 
was  already  some  danger  for  me,  for  they  had  left  no 
guard.  I  accepted  the  alternative — it  was  a  case  of 
Hobson's  choice  and  run.  I  had  to  keep  the  lower 
ground,  for  my  pursuers  were  on  the  higher  places. 
However,  though  the  ooze  and  broken  ground 
impeded  me  my  youth  and  training  made  me  able  to 
hold  my  ground,  and  by  keeping  a  diagonal  line  I 
not  only  kept  them  from  gaining  on  me  but  even 
began  to  distance  them.  This  gave  me  new  heart 
and  strength,  and  by  this  time  habitual  training  was 
beginning  to  tell  and  my  second  wind  had  come. 
Before  me  the  ground  rose  slightly.  I  rushed  up  the 
slope  and  found  before  me  a  waste  of  watery  slime, 
with  a  low  dyke  or  bank  looking  black  and  grim 
beyond.  I  felt  that  if  I  could  but  reach  that  dyke  in 
safety  I  could  there,  with  solid  ground  under  my  feet 
and  some  kind  of  path  to  guide  me,  find  with 
comparative  ease  a  way  out  of  my  troubles.     After  a 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  145 

glance  right  and  left  and  seeing  no  one  near,  I  kept 
my  eyes  for  a  few  minutes  to  their  rightful  work  of 
aiding  my  feet  whilst  I  crossed  the  swamp.  It  was 
rough,  hard  work,  but  there  was  little  danger,  merely 
toil ;  and  a  short  time  took  me  to  the  dyke.  I  rushed 
up  the  slope  exulting ;  but  here  again  I  met  a  new 
shock.  On  either  side  of  me  rose  a  number  of 
crouching  figures.  From  right  and  left  they  rushed 
at  me.     Each  body  held  a  rope. 

The  cordon  was  nearly  complete.  I  could  pass  on 
neither  side,  and  the  end  was  near. 

There  was  only  one  chance,  and  I  took  it.  I  hurled 
myself  across  the  dyke,  and  escaping  out  of  the  very 
clutches  of  my  foes  threw  myself  into  the  stream. 

At  any  other  time  I  should  have  thought  that 
water  foul  and  filthy,  but  now  it  was  as  welcome  as 
the  most  crystal  stream  to  the  parched  traveller.  It 
was  a  highway  of  safety  ! 

My  pursuers  rushed  after  me. '  Had  only  one  of 
them  held  the  rope  it  would  have  been  all  up  with 
me,  for  he  could  have  entangled  me  before  I  had  time 
to  swim  a  stroke ;  but  the  many  hands  holding  it 
embarrassed  and  delayed  them,  and  when  the  rope 
struck  the  water  I  heard  the  splash  well  behind  me. 
A  few  minutes'  hard  swimming  took  me  across 
the  stream.  Refreshed  with  the  immersion  and 
encouraged  by  the  escape,,  I  climbed  the  dyke  in 
comparative  gaiety  of  spirits. 

From  the  top  I  looked  back.  Through  the  dark- 
ness I  saw  my  assailants  scattering  up  and  down 
along  the  dyke.  The  pursuit  was  evidently  not 
ended,  and  again  I  had  to  choose  my  course. 
Beyond  the  dyke  where  I   stood  was  a  wild,  swampy 


i46  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

space  very  similar  to  that  which  I  had  crossed.  I 
determined  to  shun  such  a  place,  and  thought  for  a 
moment  whether  I  would  take  up  or  down  the  dyke. 
I  thought  I  heard  a  sound — the  muffled  sound  of  oars, 
so  I  listened,  and  then  shouted. 

No  response  ;  but  the  sound  ceased.  My  enemies 
had  evidently  got  a  boat  of  some  kind.  As  they  were 
on  the  up  side  of  me  I  took  the  down  path  and  began 
to  run.  As  I  passed  to  the  left  of  where  I  had  entered 
the  water  I  heard  several  splashes,  soft  and  stealthy, 
like  the  sound  a  rat  makes  as  he  plunges  into  the  stream, 
but  vastly  greater ;  and  as  I  looked  I  saw  the  dark 
sheen  of  the  water  broken  by  the  ripples  of  several 
advancing  heads.  Some  of  my  enemies  were  swimming 
the  stream  also. 

And  now  behind  me,  up  the  stream,  the  silence  was 
broken  by  the  quick  rattle  and  creak  of  oars ;  my 
enemies  were  in  hot  pursuit.  I  put  my  best  leg  fore- 
most and  ran  on.  After  a  break  of  a  couple  of  minutes 
I  looked  back,  and  by  a  gleam  of  light  through  the 
ragged  clouds  I  saw  several  dark  forms  climbing  the 
bank  behind  me.  The  wind  had  now  begun  to  rise, 
and  the  water  beside  me  was  ruffled  and  beginning  to 
break  in  tiny  waves  on  the  bank.  I  had  to  keep  my 
eyes  pretty  well  on  the  ground  before  me,  lest  I  should 
stumble,  for  I  knew  that  to  stumble  was  death.  After 
a  few  minutes  I  looked  back  behind  me.  On  the  dyke 
were  only  a  few  dark  figures,  but  crossing  the  waste, 
swampy  ground  were  many  more.  What  new  danger 
this  portended  I  did  not  know — could  only  guess. 
Then  as  I  ran  it  seemed  to  me  that  my  track  kept  ever 
sloping  away  to  the  right.  I  looked  up  ahead  and 
saw  that  the  river  was  much  wider  than  before,  and 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  147 

that  the  dyke  on  which  I  stood  fell  quite  away,  and 
beyond  it  was  another  stream  on  whose  near  bank  I 
saw  some  of  the  dark  forms  now  across  the  marsh.  I 
was  on  an  island  of  some  kind. 

My  situation  was  now  indeed  terrible,  for  my 
enemies  had  hemmed  me  in  on  every  side.  Behind 
came  the  quickening  roll  of  the  oars,  as  though  my 
pursuers  knew  that  the  end  was  close.  Around  me  on 
every  side  was  desolation  ;  there  was  not  a  roof  or 
light,  as  far  as  I  could  see.  Far  off  to  the  right  rose 
some  dark  mass,  but  what  it  was  I  knew  not.  For  a 
moment  I  paused  to  think  what  I  should  do,  not  for 
more,  for  my  pursuers  were  drawing  closer.  Then  my 
mind  was  made  up.  I  slipped  down  the  bank  and 
took  to  the  water.  I  struck  out  straight  ahead,  so  as 
to  gain  the  current  by  clearing  the  backwater  of  the 
island  for  such  I  presume  it  was,  when  I  had  passed 
into  the  stream.  I  waited  till  a  cloud  came  driving 
across  the  moon  and  leaving  all  in  darkness.  Then  I 
took  off  my  hat  and  laid  it  softly  on  the  water  floating 
with  the  stream,  and  a  second  after  dived  to  the  right 
and  struck  out  under  water  with  all  my  might.  I 
was,  I  suppose  half  a  minute  under  water,  and  when 
I  rose  came  up  as  softly  as  I  could,  and  turning, 
looked  back.  There  went  my  light  brown  hat  floating 
merrily  away.  Close  behind  it  came  a  rickety  old 
boat,  driven  furiously  by  a  pair  of  oars.  The  moon 
was  still  partly  obscured  by  the  drifting  clouds,  but 
in  the  partial  light  I  could  see  a  man  in  the  bows 
holding  aloft  ready  to  strike  what  appeared  to  me  to 
be  that  same  dreadful  pole-axe  which  I  had  before 
escaped.  As  I  looked  the  boat  drew  closer,  closer, 
and  the  man  struck  savagely.     The  hat  disappeared. 


i48  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

The  man  fell  forward,  almost  out  of  the  boat.  His 
comrades  dragged  him  in  but  without  the  axe,  and 
then  as  I  turned  with  all  my  energies  bent  on  reaching 
the  further  bank,  I  heard  the  fierce  whirr  of  the 
muttered  "  Sacre  !  "  which  marked  the  anger  of  my 
baffled  pursuers. 

That  was  the  first  sound  I  had  heard  from  human 
lips  during  all  this  dreadful  chase,  and  full  as  it  was 
of  menace  and  danger  to  me  it  was  a  welcome  sound 
for  it  broke  that  awful  silence  which  shrouded  and 
appalled  me.  It  was  as  though  an  overt  sign  that  my 
opponents  were  men  and  not  ghosts,  and  that  with 
them  I  had,  at  least,  the  chance  of  a  man,  though  but 
one  against  many. 

But  now  that  the  spell  of  silence  was  broken  the 
sounds  came  thick  and  fast.  From  boat  to  shore  and 
back  from  shore  to  boat  came  quick  question  and 
answer,  all  in  the  fiercest  whispers.  I  looked  back — 
a  fatal  thing  to  do — for  in  the  instant  someone  caught 
sight  of  my  face,  which  showed  white  on  the  dark 
water,  and  shouted.  Hands  pointed  to  me,  and  in  a 
monent  or  two  the  boat  was  under  weigh,  and 
following  hard  after  me.  I  had  but  a  little  way  to  go, 
but  quicker  and  quicker  came  the  boat  after  me.  A 
few  more  strokes  and  I  would  be  on  the  shore,  but  I 
felt  the  oncoming  of  the  boat,  and  expected  each 
second  to  feel  the  crash  of  an  oar  or  other  weapon  on 
my  head.  Had  I  not  seen  that  dreadful  axe  disappear 
in  the  water  I  do  not  think  that  I  could  have  won  the 
shore.  I  heard  the  muttered  curses  of  those  not 
rowing  and  the  laboured  breath  of  the  rowers.  With 
one  supreme  effort  for  life  or  liberty  I  touched  the 
bank  and  sprang  up  it.     There  was  not  a  single  second 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  i4g 

to  spare,  for  hard  behind  me  the  boat  grounded  and 
several  dark  forms  sprang  after  me.  I  gained  the  top 
of  the  dyke,  and  keeping  to  the  left  ran  on  again. 
The  boat  put  off  and  followed  down  the  stream. 
Seeing  this  I  feared  danger  in  this  direction,  and 
quickly  turning,  ran  down  the  dyke  on  the  other  side, 
and  after  passing  a  short  stretch  of  marshy  ground 
gained  a  wild,  open  fiat  country  and  sped  on. 

Still  behind  me  came  on  my  relentless  pursuers. 
Far  away,  below  me,  I  saw  the  same  dark  mass  as 
before,  but  now  grown  closer  and  greater.  My  heart 
gave  a  great  thrill  of  delight,  for  I  knew  that  it  must 
be  the  fortress  of  Bic£tre,  and  with  new  courage  I  ran 
on.  I  had  heard  that  between  each  and  all  of  the 
protecting  forts  of  Paris  there  are  strategic  ways,  deep 
sunk  roads,  where  soldiers  marching  should  be 
sheltered  from  an  enemy.  I  knew  that  if  I  could  gain 
this  road  I  would  be  safe,  but  in  the  darkness  I  could 
not  see  any  sign  of  it,  so,  in  blind  hope  of  striking  it, 
I  ran  on. 

Presently  I  came  to  the  edge  of  a  deep  cut,  and 
found  that  down  below  me  ran  a  road  guarded  on  each 
side  by  a  ditch  of  water  fenced  on  either  side  by  a 
straight,  high  wall. 

Getting  fainter  and  dizzier,  I  ran  on ;  the  ground 
got  more  broken — more  and  more  still,  till  I  staggered 
and  fell,  and  rose  again,  and  ran  on  in  the  blind 
anguish  of  the  hunted.  Again  the  thought  of  Alice 
nerved  me.  I  would  not  be  lost  and  wreck  her  life  :  I 
would  fight  and  struggle  for  life  to  the  bitter  end. 
With  a  great  effort  I  caught  the  top  of  the  wall.  As, 
scrambling  like  a  catamount,  I  drew  myself  up,  I 
actually  felt  a  hand  touch  the  sole  of  my  foot.     I  was 


*5° 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 


now  on  a  sort  of  causeway,  and  before  me  I  saw  a 
dim  light.  Blind  and  dizzy,  I  ran  on,  staggered,  and 
fell,  rising,  covered  with  dust  and  blood. 

"Halt  la!" 

The  words  sounded  like  a  voice  from  heaven.  A 
blaze  of  light  seemed  to  enwrap  me,  and  I  shouted 
with  joy. 

"  Qui  va  la?"  The  rattle  of  musketry,  the  flash  of 
steel  before  my  eyes.  Instinctively  I  stopped,  though 
close  behind  me  came  a  rush  of  my  pursuers. 

Another  word  or  two,  and  out  from  a  gateway 
poured,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  a  tide  of  red  and  blue,  as 
the  guard  turned  out.  All  around  seemed  blazing 
with  light,  and  the  flash  of  steel,  the  clink  and  rattle 
of  arms,  and  the  loud,  harsh  voices  of  command.  As 
I  fel!  forward,  utterly  exhausted,  a  soldier  caught  me. 
I  looked  back  in  dreadful  expectation,  and  saw  the 
mass  of  dark  forms  disappearing  into  the  night.  Then 
I  must  have  fainted.  When  I  recovered  my  senses  I 
was  in  the  guard  room.  They  gave  me  brandy,  and 
after  a  while  I  was  able  to  tell  them  something  of 
what  had  passed.  Then  a  commissary  of  police 
appeared,  apparently  out  of  the  empty  air,  as  is  the 
way  of  the  Parisian  police  officer.  He  listened 
attentively,  and  then  had  a  moment's  consultation 
with  the  officer  in  command.  Apparently  they  were 
agreed,  for  they  asked  me  if  I  were  ready  now  to  come 
with  them. 

"  Where  to  ?  "  I  asked,  rising  to  go. 

"  Back  to  the  dust  heaps.  We  shall,  perhaps,  catch 
them  yet ! " 

"  I  shall  try  !  "  said  I. 

He  eyed  me  for  a  moment  keenly,  and  said  suddenly: 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  151 

"  Would  you  like  to  wait  a  while  or  till  to- 
morrow, young  Englishman?"  This  touched  me  to 
the  quick,  as,  perhaps,  he  intended,  and  I  jumped  to 
my  feet. 

"  Come  now  !  "  I  said  ;  <(  now  !  now  !  An  English- 
man is  always  ready  for  his  duty !  " 

The  commissary  was  a  good  fellow,  as  well  as  a 
shrewd  one ;  he  slapped  my  shoulder  kindly.  "  Brave 
garcon ! "  he  said.  "  Forgive  me,  but  I  knew  what 
would  do  you  most  good.  The  guard  is  ready. 
Come ! " 

And  so,  passing-  right  through  the  guard  room,  and 
through  a  long  vaulted  passage,  we  were  out  into  the 
night.  A  few  of  the  men  in  front  had  powerful 
lanterns.  Through  courtyards  and  down  a  sloping 
way  we  passed  out  through  a  low  archway  to  a  sunken 
road,  the  same  that  I  had  seen  in  my  flight.  The 
order  was  given  to  get  at  the  double,  and  with  a  quick, 
springing  stride,  half  run,  half  walk,  the  soldiers  went 
swiftly  along.  I  felt  my  strength  renewed  again — 
such  is  the  difference  between  hunter  and  hunted.  A 
very  short  distance  took  us  to  a  low-lying  pontoon 
bridge  across  the  stream,  and  evidently  very  little 
higher  up  than  I  had  struck  it.  Some  effort  had 
evidently  been  made  to  damage  it,  for  the  ropes  had 
all  been  cut,  and  one  of  the  chains  had  been  broken. 
I  heard  the  officer  say  to  the  commissary  : 

"  We  are  just  in  time !  A  few  more  minutes,  and 
they  would  have  destroyed  the  bridge.  Forward, 
quicker  still !  "  and  on  we  went.  Again  we  reached  a 
pontoon  on  the  winding  stream;  as  we  came  up  we 
heard  the  hollow  boom  of  the  metal  drums  as  the 
efforts  to  destroy  the  bridge  was  again  renewed.     A 


i52  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

word  of  command  was  given,  and  several  men  raised 
their  rifles. 

"  Fire  !  "  A  volley  rang  out.  There  was  a  muffled 
cry,  and  the  dark  forms  dispersed.  But  the  evil  was 
done,  and  we  saw  the  far  end  of  the  pontoon  swing 
into  the  stream.  This  was  a  serious  delay,  and  it 
was  nearly  an  hour  before  we  had  renewed  ropes 
and  restored  the  bridge  sufficiently  to  allow  us  to 
cross. 

We  renewed  the  chase.  Quicker,  quicker  we  went 
towards  the  dust  heaps. 

After  a  time  we  came  to  a  place  that  I  knew. 
There  were  the  remains  of  a  fire — a  few  smouldering 
wood  ashes  still  cast  a  red  glow,  but  the  bulk  of  the 
ashes  were  cold.  I  knew  the  site  of  the  hut  and  the 
hill  behind  it  up  which  I  had  rushed,  and  in  the 
flickering  glow  the  eyes  of  the  rats  still  shone  with  a 
sort  of  phosphorescence.  The  commissary  spoke  a 
word  to  the  officer,  and  he  cried : 

"  Halt ! " 

The  soldiers  were  ordered  to  spread  around  and 
watch,  and  then  we  commenced  to  examine  the  ruins. 
The  commissary  himself  began  to  lift  away  the 
charred  boards  and  rubbish.  These  the  soldiers  took 
and  piled  together.  Presently  he  started  back,  then 
bent  down  and  rising  beckoned  me. 

"  See  1 "  he  said. 

It  was  a  gruesome  sight.  There  lay  a  skeleton  face 
downwards,  a  woman  by  the  lines— an  old  woman  by 
the  coarse  fibre  of  the  bone.  Between  the  ribs  rose  a 
long  spike-like  dagger  made  from  a  butcher's  sharpen- 
ing knife,  its  keen  point  buried  in  the  spine. 

"You  will  observe,"  said  the  commissary  to  the 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  153 

officer  and  to  me  as  he  took  out  his  note  book,  "  that 
the  woman  must  have  fallen  on  her  dagger.  The  rats 
are  many  here — see  their  eyes  glistening  among  that 
heap  of  bones — and  you  will  also  notice  " — I  shuddered 
as  he  placed  his  hand  on  the  skeleton — "that  but 
little  time  was  lost  by  them,  for  the  bones  are  scarcely 
cold ! " 

There  was  no  other  sign  of  any  one  near,  living  or 
dead  ;  and  so  deploying  again  into  line  the  soldiers 
passed  on.  Presently  we  came  to  the  hut  made  of 
the  old  wardrobe.  We  approached  In  five  of  the 
six  compartments  was  an  old  man  sleeping — sleeping 
so  soundly  that  even  the  glare  of  the  lanterns  did  not 
wake  them.  Old  and  grim  and  grizzled  they  looked, 
with  their  gaunt,  wrinkled,  bronzed  faces  and  their 
white  moustaches. 

The  officer  called  out  harshly  and  loudly  a  word  of 
command,  and  in  an  instant  each  one  of  them  was  on 
his  feet  before  us  and  standing  at  "attention!" 

"  What  do  you  here  ?  " 

a  We  sleep,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Where  are  the  other  chiffoniers  ?  "  asked  the  com- 
missary. 

"  Gone  to  work." 

"  And  you  ?  " 

"  We  are  on  guard  1 " 

"Peste!"  laughed  the  officer  grimly,  as  he  looked 
at  the  old  men  one  after  the  other  in  the  face  and 
added  with  cool  deliberate  cruelty,  "  Asleep  on  duty ! 
Is  this  the  manner  of  the  Old  Guard  ?  No  wonder, 
then,  a  Waterloo! " 

By  the  gleam  of  the  lantern  I  saw  the  grim  old 
faces  grow  deadly  pale,  and  almost  shuddered  at  the 


154  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS 

look  in  the  eyes  of  the  old  men  as  the  laugh  of  the 
soldiers  echoed  the  grim  pleasantry  of  the  officer. 

I  felt  in  that  moment  that  I  was  in  some  measure 
avenged. 

For  a  moment  they  looked  as  if  they  would  throw 
themselves  on  the  taunter,  but  years  of  their  life  had 
schooled  them  and  they  remained  still. 

"You  are  but  five,"  said  the  commissary;  "where 
is  the  sixth?"  The  answer  came  with  a  grim 
chuckle. 

"  He  is  there ! "  and  the  speaker  pointed  to  the 
bottom  of  the  wardrobe.  "  He  died  last  night.  You 
won't  find  much  of  him.  The  burial  of  the  rats  is 
quick ! " 

The  commissary  stooped  and  looked  in.  Then  he 
turned  to  the  officer  and  said  calmly  : 

"  We  may  as  well  go  back.  No  trace  here  now ; 
nothing  to  prove  that  man  was  the  one  wounded  by 
your  soldiers'  bullets !  Probably  they  murdered  him 
to  cover  up  the  trace.  See !  "  again  he  stooped  and 
placed  his  hands  on  the  skeleton.  "  The  rats  work 
quickly  and  they  are  many.  These  bones  are 
warm !  " 

I  shuddered,  and  so  did  many  more  of  those  around 
me. 

"  Form  !  "  said  the  officer,  and  so  in  marching  order, 
with  the  lanterns  swinging  in  front  and  the  manacled 
veterans  in  the  midst,  with  steady  tramp  we  took  our- 
selves out  of  the  dust-heaps  and  turned  backward  to 
the  fortress  of  Bicetre. 


My  year  of  probation  has  long  since  ended,  and 
Alice  is  my  wife.     But  when  I  look  back  upon  that 


THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  RATS  155 

trying  twelvemonth  one  of  the  most  vivid  incidents 
that  memory  recalls  is  that  associated  with  my  visit  to 
the  City  of  Dust. 


A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

The  first  opinion  given  to  me  regarding  Jacob 
Settle  was  a  simple  descriptive  statement,  "  He's 
a  down-in-the-mouth  chap":  but  I  found  that  it 
embodied  the  thoughts  and  ideas  of  all  his  fellow- 
workmen.  There  was  in  the  phrase  a  certain  easy 
tolerance,  an  absence  of  positive  feeling  of  any  kind, 
rather  than  any  complete  opinion,  which  marked  pretty 
accurately  the  man's  place  in  public  esteem.  Still, 
there  was  some  dissimilarity  between  this  and  his 
appearance  which  unconsciously  set  me  thinking,  and 
by  degrees,  as  I  saw  more  of  the  place  and  the  work- 
men, I  came  to  have  a  special  interest  in  him.  He 
was,  I  found,  for  ever  doing  kindnesses,  not  involving 
money  expenses  beyond  his  humble  means,  but  in 
the  manifold  ways  of  forethought  and  forbearance  and 
self- repression  which  are  of  the  truer  charities  of 
life.  Women  and  children  trusted  him  implicitly, 
though,  strangely  enough,  he  rather  shunned  them, 
except  when  anyone  was  sick,  and  then  he  made  his 
appearance  to  help  if  he  could,  timidly  and  awkwardly. 
He  led  a  very  solitary  life,  keeping  house  by  himself 
in  a  tiny  cottage,  or  rather  hut,  of  one  room,  far  on 
the  edge  of  the  moorland.  His  existence  seemed  so 
sad  and  solitary  that  I  wished  to  cheer  it  up,  and 
for  the  purpose  took  the  occasion  when  we  had  both 


i58  A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

been  sitting  up  with  a  child,  injured  by  me  through 
accident,  to  offer  to  3end  him  books.  He  gladly  ac- 
cepted, and  as  we  parted  in  the  grey  of  the  dawn  I 
felt  that  something  of  mutual  confidence  had  been 
established  between  us. 

The  books  were  always  most  carefully  and  punctually 
returned,  and  in  time  Jacob  Settle  and  I  became  quite 
friends.  Once  or  twice  as  I  crossed  the  moorland  on 
Sundays  I  looked  in  on  him ;  but  on  such  occasions 
he  was  shy  and  ill  at  ease  so  that  I  felt  diffident 
about  calling  to  see  him.  He  would  never  under  any 
circumstances  come  into  my  own  lodgings. 

One  Sunday  afternoon,  I  was  coming  back  from  a 
long  walk  beyond  the  moor,  and  as  I  passed  Settle's 
cottage  stopped  at  the  door  to  say  "  How  do  you  do  ?  " 
to  him.  As  the  door  was  shut,  I  thought  that  he  was 
out,  and  merely  knocked  for  form's  sake,  or  through 
habit,  not  expecting  to  get  any  answer.  To  my  sur- 
prise, I  heard  a  feeble  voice  from  within,  though  what 
was  said  I  could  not  hear.  I  entered  at  once,  and 
found  Jacob  lying  half-dressed  upon  his  bed.  He  was 
as  pale  as  death,  and  the  sweat  was  simply  rolling  off 
his  face.  His  hands  were  unconsciously  gripping  the 
bed-clothes  as  a  drowning  man  holds  on  to  whatever 
he  may  grasp.  As  I  came  in  he  half  arose,  with  a  wild, 
hunted  look  in  his  eyes,  which  were  wide  open  and 
staring,  as  though  something  of  horror  had  come 
before  him  ;  but  when  he  recognised  me  he  sank  back 
on  the  couch  with  a  smothered  sob  of  relief  and  closed 
his  eyes.  I  stood  by  him  for  a  while,  quite  a  minute 
or  two,  while  he  gasped.  Then  he  opened  his  eyes 
and  looked  at  me,  but  with  such  a  despairing,  woeful 
expression  that,  as  I  am  a  living  man,  I  would  have 


A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS  159 

rather  seen  that  frozen  look  of  horror.  I  sat  down  beside 
him  and  asked  after  his  health.  For  a  while  he  would 
not  answer  me  except  to  say  that  he  was  not  ill ;  but 
then,  after  scrutinising  me  closely,  he  half  arose  on  his 
elbow  and  said — 

"  I  thank  you  kindly,  sir,  but  I'm  simply  telling 
you  the  truth.  I  am  not  ill,  as  men  call  it,  though 
God  knows  whether  there  be  not  worse  sicknesses  than 
doctors  know  of.  I'll  tell  you,  as  you  are  so  kind,  but 
I  trust  that  you  won't  even  mention  such  a  thing  to  a 
living  soul,  for  it  might  work  me  more  and  greater 
woe.     I  am  suffering  from  a  bad  dream." 

"  A  bad  dream  ! "  I  said;  hoping  to  cheer  him  ; 
"  but  dreams  pass  away  with  the  light — even  with 
waking."  There  I  stopped,  for  before  he  spoke  I  saw 
the  answer  in  his  desolate  look  round  the  little  place. 

"  No !  no !  that's  all  well  for  people  that  live  in 
comfort  and  with  those  they  love  around  them.  It  is 
a  thousand  times  worse  for  those  who  live  alone  and 
have  to  do  so.  What  cheer  is  there  for  me,  waking 
here  in  the  silence  of  the  night,  with  the  wide  moor 
around  me  full  of  voices  and  full  of  faces  that  make 
my  waking  a  worse  dream  than  my  sleep  ?  Ah, 
young  sir,  you  have  no  past  that  can  send  its  legions 
to  people  the  darkness  and  the  empty  space,  and  I 
pray  the  good  God  that  you  may  never  have  !  "  As 
he  spoke,  there  was  such  an  almost  irresistible  gravity 
of  conviction  in  his  manner  that  I  abandoned  my 
remonstrance  about  his  solitary  life.  I  felt  that  I  was 
in  the  presence  of  some  secret  influence  which  I  could 
not  fathom.  To  my  relief,  for  I  knew  not  what  to  say, 
he  went  on — 

"  Two  nights  past  have  I  dreamed  it.     It  was  hard 


160  A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

enough  the  first  night,  but  I  came  through  it.  Last 
night  the  expectation  was  in  itself  almost  worse  than 
the  dream — until  the  dream  came,  and  then  it  swept 
away  every  remembrance  of  lesser  pain.  I  stayed 
awake  till  just  before  the  dawn,  and  then  it  came 
again,  and  ever  since  I  have  been  in  such  an  agony 
as  I  am  sure  the  dying  feel,  and  with  it  all  the  dread 
of  to-night."  Before  he  had  got  to  the  end  of  the 
sentence  my  mind  was  made  up,  and  I  felt  that  I 
could  speak  to  him  more  cheerfully. 

"  Try  and  get  to  sleep  early  to-night — in  fact, 
before  the  ^evening  has  passed  away.  The  sleep  will 
refresh  you,  and  I  promise  you  there  will  not  be  any 
bad  dreams  after  to-night."  He  shook  his  head  hope- 
lessly, so  I  sat  a  little  longer  and  then  left  him. 

When  I  got  home  I  made  my  arrangements  for  the 
night,  for  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  share  Jacob 
Settle's  lonely  vigil  in  his  cottage  on  the  moor.  I 
judged  that  if  he  got  to  sleep  before  sunset  he  would 
wake  well  before  midnight,  and  so,  just  as  the  bells 
of  the  city  were  striking  eleven,  I  stood  opposite  his 
door  armed  with  a  bag,  in  which  were  my  supper,  an 
extra  large  flask,  a  couple  of  candles,  and  a  book. 
The  moonlight  was  bright,  and  flooded  the  whole  moor, 
till  it  was  almost  as  light  as  day;  but  ever  and  anon 
black  clouds  drove  across  the  sky,  and  made  a  dark- 
ness which  by  comparison  seemed  almost  tangible.  I 
opened  the  door  softly,  and  entered  without  waking 
Jacob,  who  lay  asleep  with  his  white  face  upward.  He 
was  still,  and  again  bathed  in  sweat.  I  tried  to  imagine 
what  visions  were  passing  before  those  closed  eyes 
which  could  bring  with  them  the  misery  and  woe 
which  were  stamped  on  the  face,  but  fancy  failed  me, 


A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS  161 

and  I  waited  for  the  awakening.  It  came  suddenly, 
and  in  a  fashion  which  touched  me  to  the  quick,  for 
the  hollow  groan  that  broke  from  the  man's  white  lips 
as  he  half  arose  and  sank  back  was  manifestly  the 
realisation  or  completion  of  some  train  of  thought 
which  had  gone  before. 

"  If  this  be  dreaming,"  said  I  to  myself,  "  then  it 
must  be  based  on  some  very  terrible  reality.  What  can 
have  been  that  unhappy  fact  that  he  spoke  of  ?  " 

While  I  thus  spoke,  he  realised  that  I  was  with 
him.  It  struck  me  as  strange  that  he  had  no  period 
of  that  doubt  as  to  whether  dream  or  reality  surrounded 
him  which  commonly  marks  an  expected  environment 
of  waking  men.  With  a  positive  cry  of  joy,  he 
seized  my  hand  and  held  it  in  his  two  wet, 
trembling  hands,  as  a  frightened  child  clings  on  to 
someone  whom  it  loves.     I  tried  to  soothe  him— 

"  There,  there  !  it  is  all  right.  I  have  come  to  stay 
with  you  to-night,  and  together  we  will  try  to  fight 
this  evil  dream."  He  let  go  my  hand  suddenly,  and 
sank  back  on  his  bed  and  covered  his  eyes  with  his 
hands. 

"  Fight  it  ?— the  evil  dream  !  Ah !  no,  sir  no  !  No 
mortal  power  can  fight  that  dream,  for  it  comes  from 
God — and  is  burned  in  here  ; "  and  he  beat  upon  his 
forehead.     Then  he  went  on— 

"  It  is  the  same  dream,  ever  the  same,  and  yet  it 
grows  in  its  power  to  torture  me  every  time  it  comes." 

"  What  is  the  dream  ?  "  I  asked,  thinking  that  the 
speaking  of  it  might  give  him  some  relief,  but  he 
shrank  away  from  me,  and  after  a  long  pause  said — 

"No,  I  had  better  not  tell  it.     It  may  not  come 


i6z  A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

There  was  maifestly  something  to  conceal  from 
me — something  that  lay  behind  the  dream,  so  I 
answered — 

"All  right.  I  hope  you  have  seen  the  last  of  it. 
But  if  it  should  come  again,  you  will  tell  me,  will  you 
not?  I  ask,  not  out  of  curiosity,  but  because  I  think 
it  may  relieve  you  to  speak."  He  answered  with  what 
1  thought  was  almost  an  undue  amount  of  solemnity — ■ 

"  If  it  comes  again,  I  shall  tell  you  all." 

Then  I  tried  to  get  his  mind  away  from  the  subject 
to  more  mundane  things,  so  I  produced  supper,  and 
made  him  share  it  with  me,  including  the  contents 
of  the  flask.  After  a  little  he  braced  up,  and  when 
I  lit  my  cigar,  having  given  him  another,  we  smoked 
a  full  hour,  and  talked  of  many  things.  Little  by 
little  the  comfort  of  his  body  stole  over  his  mind,  and 
I  could  see  sleep  laying  her  gentle  hands  on  his  eye- 
lids. He  felt  it,  too,  and  told  me  that  now  he  felt 
all  right,  and  I-mlght  safely  leave  him  ;  but  I  told  him 
that,  right  or  wrong,  I  was  going  to  see  in  the  day- 
light. So  I  Ht  my  other  candle,  and  began  to  read  as 
he  fell  asleep. 

By  degrees  I  got  interested  in  my  book,  so  interested 
that  presently  I  was  startled  by  its  dropping  out  of 
my  hands.  I  looked  and  sawlthat  Jacob  was  still  asleep, 
and  I  was  rejoiced  to  see  that  there  was  on  his  face  a 
look  of  unwonted  happiness,  while  his  lips  seemed  to 
move  with  unspoken  words.  Then  I  turned  to  my 
work  again,  and  again  woke,  but  this  time  to  feel 
chilled  to  my  very  marrow  by  hearing  the  voice  from 
the  bed  beside  me — 

"  Not  with  those  red  hands  !  Never  !  never  ! "  On 
looking  at  him,  I  found  that  he  was  still  asleep.     He 


A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS  163 

woke,  however,  in  an    instant,  and    did    not  seem 

surprised  to  see  me ;  there  was  again  that  strange 
apathy  as  to  his  surroundings.     Then  I  said  : 

"  Settle,  tell  me  your  dream.  You  may  speak  freely, 
for  I  shall  hold  your  confidence  sacred.  While  we 
both  live  I  shall  never  mention  what  you  may  choose 
to  tell  me." 

"  I  said  I  would  ;  but  I  had  better  tell  you  first  what 
goes  before  the  dream,  that  you  may  understand.  I 
was  a  schoolmaster  when  I  was  a  very  young  man  j  it 
was  only  a  parish  school  in  a  little  village  in  the 
West  Country.  No  need  to  mention  any  names. 
Better  not.  I  was  engaged  to  be  married  to  a  young 
girl  whom  I  loved  and  almost  reverenced.  It  was  the 
old  story.  While  we  were  waiting  for  the  time  when 
we  could  afford  to  set  up  house  together,  another  man 
came  along.  He  was  nearly  as  young  as  I  was,  and 
handsome,  and  a  gentleman,  with  all  a  gentleman's 
attractive  ways  for  a  woman  of  our  class.  He  would 
go  fishing,  and  she  would  meet  him  while  I  was  at 
my  work  in  school.  I  reasoned  with  her  and  implored 
her  to  give  him  up.  I  offered  to  get  married  at  once 
and  go  away  and  begin  the  world  in  a  strange  country  ; 
but  she  would  not  listen  to  anything  I  could  say,  and 
I  could  see  that  she  was  infatuated  with  him.  Then 
I  took  it  on  myself  to  meet  the  man  and  ask  him  to 
deal  well  with  the  girl,  for  I  thought  he  might  mean 
honestly  by  her,  so  that  there  might  be  no  talk  or 
chance  of  talk  on  the  part  of  others.  I  went  where  I 
should  meet  him  with  none  by,  and  we  met !  "  Here 
Jacob  Settle  had  to  pause,  for  something  seemed  to 
rise  in  his  throat,  and  he  almost  gasped  for  breath. 
Then  he  went  on — 


1 64  A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

"Sir,  as  God  is  above  us,  there  was  no  selfish 
thought  in  my  heart  that  day,  I  loved  my  pretty 
Mabel  too  well  to  be  content  with  a  part  of  her  love, 
and  I  had  thought  of  my  own  unhappiness  too  often 
not  to  have  come  to  realise  that,  whatever  might  come 
to  her,  my  hope  was  gone.  He  was  insolent  to  me — 
you,  sir,  who  are  a  gentleman,  cannot  know,  perhaps, 
how  galling  can  be  the  insolence  of  one  who  is  above 
you  in  station — but  I  bore  with  that.  I  implored  him 
to  deal  well  with  the  girl,  for  what  might  be  only  a 
pastime  of  an  idle  hour  with  him  might  be  the 
breaking  of  her  heart.  For  I  never  had  a  thought 
of  her  truth,  or  that  the  worst  of  harm  could  come  to 
her — it  was  only  the  unhappiness  to  her  heart  I  feared. 
But  when  I  asked  him  when  he  intended  to  marry 
her  his  laughter  galled  me  so  that  I  lost  my  temper 
and  told  him  that  I  would  not  stand  by  and  see  her 
life  made  unhappy.  Then  he  grew  angry  too,  and  in 
his  anger  said  such  cruel  things  of  her  that  then  and 
there  I  swore  he  should  not  live  to  do  her  harm. 
God  knows  how  it  came  about,  for  in  such  moments 
of  passion  it  is  hard  to  remember  the  steps  from  a 
word  to  a  blow,  but  I  found  myself  standing  over  his 
dead  body,  with  my  hands  crimson  with  the  blood 
that  welled  from  his  torn  throat.  We  were  alone  and 
he  was  a  stranger,  with  none  of  his  kin  to  seek  for  him 
and  murder  does  not  always  out — not  all  at  once. 
His  bones  may  be  whitening  still,  for  all  I  know,  in 
the  pool  of  the  river  where  I  left  him.  No  one 
suspected  his  absence,  or  why  it  was,  except  my  poor 
Mabel,  and  she  dared  not  speak.  But  it  was  all  in 
vain,  for  when  I  came  back  again  after  an  absence  of 
months— for  I  could  not  live  in  the  place— I  learned 


A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS  165 

that  her  shame  had  come  and  that  she  had  died  in  it. 
Hitherto  I  had  been  borne  up  by  the  thought  that 
my  ill  deed  had  saved  her  future,  but  now,  when  I 
learned  that  I  had  been  too  late,  and  that  my  poor 
love  was  smirched  with  that  man's  sin,  I  fled  away 
with  the  sense  of  my  useless  guilt  upon  me  more 
heavily  than  I  could  bear.  Ah!  sir,  you  that  have 
not  done  such  a  sin  don't  know  what  it  is  to  carry  it 
with  you.  You  may  think  that  custom  makes  it  easy 
to  you,  but  it  is  not  so.  It  grows  and  grows  with 
every  hour,  till  it  becomes  intolerable,  and  with  it 
growing,  too,  the  feeling  that  you  must  for  ever  stand 
outside  Heaven.  You  don't  know  what  that  means, 
and  I  pray  God  that  you  never  may.  Ordinary  men, 
to  whom  all  things  are  possible,  don't  often,  if  ever, 
think  of  Heaven.  It  is  a  name,  and  nothing  more, 
and  they  are  content  to  wait  and  let  things  be ,  but 
to  those  who  are  doomed  to  be  shut  out  for  ever  you 
cannot  think  what  it  means,  you  cannot  guess  or 
measure  the  terrible  endless  longing  to  see  the  gates 
opened,  and  to  be  able  to  join  the  white  figures 
within. 

"And  this  brings  me  to  my  dream.  It  seemed 
that  the  portal  was  before  me,  with  great  gates  of 
massive  steel  with  bars  of  the  thickness  of  a  mast, 
rising  to  the  very  clouds,  and  so  close  that  between 
them  was  just  a  glimpse  of  a  crystal  grotto,  on  whose 
shining  walls  were  figured  many  white-clad  forms 
with  faces  radiant  with  joy.  When  I  stood  before  the 
gate  my  heart  and  my  soul  were  so  full  of  rapture 
and  longing  that  I  forgot.  And  there  stood  at  the 
gate  two  mighty  angels  with  sweeping  wings,  and, 
oh  !  so  stern  of  countenance,      They  held  each  in  one 


i66  A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

hand  a  flaming  sword,  and  In  the  other  the  latchet, 
which  moved  to  and  fro  at  their  lightest  touch. 
Nearer  were  figures  all  draped  in  black,  with  heads 
covered  so  that  only  the  eyes  were  seen,  and  they 
handed  to  each  who  came  white  garments  such  as  the 
angels  wear.  A  low  murmur  came  that  told  that  all 
should  put  on  their  own  robes,  and  without  soil,  or 
the  angels  would  not  pass  them  in,  but  would  smite 
them  down  with  the  flaming  swords.  I  was  eager  to 
don  my  own  garment,  and  hurriedly  threw  it  over  me 
and  stepped  swiftly  to  the  gate;  but  it  moved  not, 
and  the  angels,  loosing  the  latchet,  pointed  to  my 
dress,  I  looked  down,  and  was  aghast,  for  the  whole 
robe  was  smeared  with  blood.  My  hands  were  red  ; 
they  glittered  with  the  blood  that  dripped  from  them 
as  on  that  day  by  the  river  bank.  And  then  the 
angels  raised  their  flaming  swords  to  smite  me  down, 
and  the  horror  was  complete — I  awoke.  Again,  and 
again,  and  again,  that  awful  dream  comes  to  me.  I 
never  learn  from  the  experience,  I  never  remember, 
but  at  the  beginning  the  hope  is  ever  there  to  make 
the  end  more  appalling  ;  and  I  know  that  the  dream 
does  not  come  out  of  the  common  darkness  where  the 
dreams  abide,  but  that  it  is  sent  from  God  as  a 
punishment !  Never,  never  shall  I  be  able  to  pass 
the  gate,  for  the  soil  on  the  angel  garments  must  ever 
come  from  these  bloody  hands  ! " 

I  listened  as  in  a  spell  as  Jacob  Settle  spoke. 
There  was  something  so  far  away  in  the  tone  of  his 
voice — something  so  dreamy  and  mystic  in  the  eyes 
that  looked  as  if  through  me  at  some  spirit  beyond — 
something  so  lofty  in  his  very  diction  and  in  such 
marked  contrast  to  his  workworn  clothes  and  his  poor 


A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS  167 

surroundings  that  I  wondered  if  the  whole  thing  were 
not  a  dream. 

We  were  both  silent  for  a  long  time.  I  kept  look- 
ing at  the  man  before  me  in  growing  wonderment. 
Now  that  his  confession  had  been  made,  his  soul, 
which  had  been  crushed  to  the  very  earth,  seemed  to 
leap  back  again  to  uprightness  with  some  resilient 
force.  I  suppose  I  ought  to  have  been  horrified  with 
his  story,  but,  strange  to  say,  I  was  not.  It  certainly 
is  not  pleasant  to  be  made  the  recipient  of  the  con- 
fidence of  a  murderer,  but  this  poor  fellow  seemed  to 
have  had,  not  only  so  much  provocation,  but  so  much 
self-denying  purpose  in  his  deed  of  blood  that  I  did 
not  feel  called  upon  to  pass  judgment  upon  him.  My 
purpose  was  to  comfort,  so  I  spoke  out  with  what 
calmness  I  could,  for  my  heart  was  beating  fast  and 
heavily — 

"You  need  not  despair,  Jacob  Settle.  God  is  very 
good,  and  his  mercy  is  great.  Live  on  and  work  on 
in  the  hope  that  some  day  you  may  feel  that  you 
have  atoned  for  the  past."  Here  I  paused,  for  I 
could  see  that  sleep,  natural  sleep  this  time,  was 
creeping  upon  him.  "Go  to  sleep,"  I  said;  "I  shall 
watch  with  you  here,  and  we  shall  have  no  more  evil 
dreams  to-night." 

He  made  an  effort  to  pull  himself  together,  and 
answered — 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  thank  you  for  your  goodness 
to  me  this  night,  but  I  think  you  had  best  leave  me 
now.  I'll  try  and  sleep  this  out ;  I  feel  a  weight 
off  my  mind  since  I  have  told  you  all.  If  there's  any- 
thing of  the  man  left  in  me,  I  must  try  and  fight  out 
life  alone." 


i68  A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

"  I'll  go  to-night,  as  you  wish  it,"  I  said  ;  "but  take 
my  advice,  and  do  not  live  in  such  a  solitary  way. 
Go  among  men  and  women  ;  live  among  them.  Share 
their  joys  and  sorrows,  and  it  will  help  you  to  forget. 
This  solitude  will  make  you  melancholy  mad." 

"  I  will !  "  he  answered,  half  unconsciously,  for  sleep 
was  overmastering  him. 

I  turned  to  go,  and  he  looked  after  me.  When  I 
had  touched  the  latch  I  dropped  it,  and,  coming  back 
to  the  bed,  held  out  my  hand.  He  grasped  it  with 
both  his  as  he  rose  to  a  sitting  posture,  and  I  said  my 
good-night,  trying  to  cheer  him — 

"  Heart,  man,  heart !  There  is  work  in  the  world 
for  you  to  do,  Jacob  Settle.  You  can  wear  those 
white  robes  yet  and  pass  through  that  gate  of  steel !  " 

Then  I  left  him. 

A  week  after  I  found  his  cottage  deserted,  and  on 
asking  at  the  works  was  told  that  he  had  "gone  north," 
no  one  exactly  knew  whither. 

Two  years  afterwards,  I  was  staying  for  a  few  days 
with  my  friend  Dr.  Munro  in  Glasgow.  He  was  a 
busy  man,  and  could  not  spare  much  time  for  going 
about  with  me,  so  I  spent  my  days  in  excursions  to 
the  Trossachs  and  Loch  Katrine  and  down  the  Clyde. 
On  the  second  last  evening  of  my  stay  I  came  back 
somewhat  later  than  I  had  arranged,  but  found  that 
my  host  was  late  too.  The  maid  told  me  that  he  had 
been  sent  for  to  the  hospital — a  case  of  accident  at  the 
gas-works,  and  the  dinner  was  postponed  an  hour ;  so 
telling  her  I  would  stroll  down  to  find  her  master  and 
walk  back  with  him,  I  went  out.  At  the  hospital  I 
found  him  washing  his  hands  preparatory  to  starting 
for  home.     Casually,  I  asked  him  what  his  case  was. 


A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS  169 

"  Oh,  the  usual  thing  !  A  rotten  rope  and  men's 
lives  of  no  account.  Two  men  were  working  in  a 
gasometer,  when  the  rope  that  held  their  scaffolding 
broke.  It  must  have  occurred  just  before  the  dinner 
hour,  for  no  one  noticed  their  absence  till  the  men 
had  returned.  There  was  about  seven  feet  of  water 
in  the  gasometer,  so  they  had  a  hard  fight  for  it,  poor 
fellows.  However,  one  of  them  was  alive,  just  alive, 
but  we  have  had  a  hard  job  to  pul!  him  through.  It 
seems  that  he  owes  his  life  to  his  mate,  for  I  have 
never  heard  of  greater  heroism.  They  swam  together 
while  their  strength  lasted,  but  at  the  end  they  were 
so  done  up  that  even  the  lights  above,  and  the  men 
slung  with  ropes,  coming  down  to  help  them,  could 
not  keep  them  up.  But  one  of  them  stood  on  the 
bottom  and  held  up  his  comrade  over  his  head,  and 
those  few  breaths  made  all  the  difference  between  life 
and  death.  They  were  a  shocking  sight  when  they 
were  taken  out,  for  that  water  is  like  a  purple  dye 
with  the  gas  and  the  tar.  The  man  upstairs  looked 
as  if  he  had  been  washed  in  blood.     Ugh  !  " 

"  And  the  other  ?  " 

"  Oh,  he's  worse  still.  But  he  must  have  been  a 
very  noble  fellow.  That  struggle  under  the  water 
must  have  been  fearful ;  one  can  see  that  by  the  way 
the  blood  has  been  drawn  from  the  extremities.  It 
makes  the  idea  of  the  Stigmata  possible  to  look  at 
him.  Resolution  like  this  could,  you  would  think,  do 
anything  in  the  world.  Ay  !  it  might  almost  unbar 
the  gates  of  Heaven.  Look  here,  old  man,  it  is  not  a 
.  very  pleasant  sight,  especially  just  before  dinner,  but 
you  are  a  writer,  and  this  is  an  odd  case.  Here  is 
something  you   would   not  like  to  miss,  for  in  all 


i7o  A  DREAM  OF  RED  HANDS 

human  probability  you  will  never  see  anything  like  it 
again."  While  he  was  speaking  he  had  brought  me 
into  the  mortuary  of  the  hospital, 

On  the  bier  lay  a  body  covered  with  a  white  sheet, 
which  was  wrapped  close  round  it. 

"  Looks  like  a  chrysalis,  don't  it  ?  I  say,  Jack,  if 
there  be  anything  in  the  old  myth  that  a  soul  is 
typified  by  a  butterfly,  well,  then  the  one  that  this 
chrysalis  sent  forth  was  a  very  noble  specimen  and 
took  all  the  sunlight  on  its  wings.  See  here ! "  He 
uncovered  the  face.  Horrible,  indeed,  it  looked,  as 
though  stained  with  blood.  But  I  knew  him  at  once, 
Jacob  Settle!  My  friend  pulled  the  winding  sheet 
further  down. 

The  hands  were  crossed  on  the  purple  breast  as 
they  had  been  reverently  placed  by  some  tender- 
hearted person.  As  I  saw  them,  my  heart  throbbed 
with  a  great  exultation,  for  the  memory  of  his  harrow- 
ing dream  rushed  across  my  mind.  There  was  no 
stain  now  on  those  poor,  brave  hands,  for  they  were 
blanched  white  as  snow. 

And  somehow  as  I  looked  I  felt  that  the  evil  dream 
was  all  over.  That  noble  soul  had  won  a  way 
through  the  gate  at  last.  The  white  robe  had  now  no 
stain  from  the  hands  that  had  put  it  on. 


CROOKEN  SANDS 

Mr.  Arthur  Fernlee  Markam,  who  took  what 
was  known  as  the  Red  House  above  the  Mains  of 
Crooken,  was  a  London  merchant,  and  being  essentially 
a  cockney,  thought  it  necessary  when  he  went  for  the 
summer  holidays  to  Scotland. to  provide  an  entire 
rig-out  as  a  Highland  chieftain,  as  manifested  in 
chromolithographs  and  on  the  music-hall  stage.  He 
had  once  seen  in  the  Empire  the  Great  Prince — - 
"The  Bounder  King" — bring  down  the  house  by 
appearing  as  "  The  MacSIogan  of  that  Ilk,"  and 
singing  the  celebrated  Scotch  song.  "  There's  naething 
like  haggis  to  mak  a  mon  dry ! "  and  he  had  ever 
since  preserved  in  his  mind  a  faithful  image  of  the 
picturesque  and  warlike  appearance  which  he  pre- 
sented. Indeed,  if  the  true  inwardness  of  Mr, 
Markam's  mind  on  the  subject  of  his  selection  of 
Aberdeenshire  as  a  summer  resort  were  known,  it 
would  be  found  that  in  the  foreground  of  the  holiday 
locality  which  his  fancy  painted  stalked  the  many- 
hued  figure  of  the  MacSIogan  of  that  Ilk.  However, 
be  this  as  it  may,  a  very  kind  fortune — certainly  so 
far  as  external  beauty  was  concerned — led  him  to  the 
choice  of  Crooken  Bay.  It  is  a  lovely  spot, 
between  Aberdeen  and  Peterhead,  just  under  the 
rock-bound  headland  whence  the  long,  dangerous 
reefs  known  as  The  Spurs  run  out  into  the  North  Sea. 


i7a  CROOKEN  SANDS 

1  Between  this  and  the  "  Mains  of  Crooken  " — a  village 
sheltered  by  the  northern  cliffs — lies  the  deep  bay, 
backed  with  a  multitude  of  bent-grown  dunes  where  the 
rabbits  are  to  be  found  in  thousands.  Thus  at  either 
end  of  the  bay  is  a  rocky  promontory,  and  when  the 
dawn  or  the  sunset  falls  on  the  rocks  of  red  syenite 
the  effect  is  very  lovely.  The  bay  itself  is  floored 
with  level  sand  and  the  tide  runs  far  out,  leaving  a 
smooth  waste  of  hard  sand  on  which  are  dotted  here 
and  there  the  stake  nets  and  bag  nets  of  the  salmon 
fishers.  At  one  end  of  the  bay  there  is  a  little  group  or 
cluster  of  rocks  whose  heads  are  raised  something 
above  high  water,  except  when  in  rough  weather  the 
waves  come  over  them  green.  At  low  tide  they  are 
exposed  down  to  sand  level ;  and  here  is  perhaps  the 
only  little  bit  of  dangerous  sand  on  this  part  of  the 
the  eastern  coast.  Between  the  rocks,  which  are 
apart  about  some  fifty  feet,  is  a  small  quicksand, 
which,  like  the  Goodwins,  is  dangerous  only  with  the 
incoming  tide.  It  extends  outwards  till  it  is  lost  in  the 
sea,  and  inwards  till  it  fades  away  in  the  hard  sand  of 
the  upper  beach.  On  the  slope  of  the  hill  which  rises 
beyond  the  dunes,  midway  between  the  Spurs  and 
the  Port  of  Crooken,  is  the  Red  House.  It  rises  from 
the  midst  of  a  clump  of  fir-trees  which  protect  it  on 
three  sides,  leaving  the  whole  sea  front  open.  A  trim, 
old-fashioned  garden  stretches  down  to  the  roadway, 
on  crossing  which  a  grassy  path,  which  can  be  used 
for  light  vehicles,  threads  a  way  to  the  shore,  winding 
amongst  the  sand  hills. 

When  the  Markam  family  arrived  at  the  Red 
House  after  their  thirty-six  hours  of  pitching  on  the 
Aberdeen   steamer  Ban  Righ  from  Blackwall,  with 


CROOKEN  SANDS  173 

the  subsequent  train  to  Yellon  and  drive  of  a  dozer, 
miles,  they  ali  agreed  that  they  had  never  seen  a 
more  delightful  spot.  The  general  satisfaction  was 
more  marked  as  at  that  very  time  none  of  the  family 
were,  for  several  reasons,  inclined  to  find  favourable 
anything  or  any  place  over  the  Scottish  border. 
Though  the  family  was  a  large  one,  the  prosperity  of 
the  business  allowed  them  all  sorts  of  personal  luxuries, 
amongst  which  was  a  wide  latitude  in  the  way  of 
dress.  The  frequency  of  the  Markam  girls'  new  frocks 
was  a  source  of  envy  to  their  bosom  friends  and  of  joy 
to  themselves. 

Arthur  Fernlee  Markam  had  not  taken  his  family 
into  his  confidence  regarding  his  new  costume.  He 
was  not  quite  certain  that  he  should  be  free  from 
ridicule,  or  at  least  from  sarcasm,  and  as  he  was 
sensitive  on  the  subject,  he  thought  it  better  to  be 
actually  in  the  suitable  environment  before  he  allowed 
the  full  splendour  to  burst  on  them.  He  had  taken 
some  pains  to  insure  the  completeness  of  the  Highland 
costume.  For  the  purpose  he  had  paid  many  visits 
to  "  The  Scotch  All-wool  Tartan  clothing  Mart " 
which  had  been  lately  established  in  Copthall-court 
by  the  Messrs.  MacCallum  More  and  Roderick 
MacDhu.  He  had  anxious  consultations  with  the 
head  of  the  firm — MacCullum  as  he  called  himself, 
resenting  any  such  additions  as  "  Mr."  or  "  Esquire." 
The  known  stock  of  buckles,  buttons,  straps,  brooches 
and  ornaments  of  all  kinds  were  examined  in  critical 
detail  ;  and  at  last  an  eagle's  feather  of  sufficiently 
magnificent  proportions  was  discovered,  and  the 
equipment  was  complete.  It  was  only  when  he  saw 
the  finished  costume,  with  the  vivid  hues  of  the  tartan 


174  CROOKEN  SANDS 

seemingly  modified  into  comparative  sobriety  by  the 
multitude  of  silver  fittings,  the  cairngorm  brooches, 
the  philibeg,  dirk  and  sporran  that  he  was  fully  and 
absolutely  satisfied  with  his  choice.  At  first  he  had 
thought  of  the  Royal  Stuart  dress  tartan,  but 
abandoned  it  on  the  MacCallum  pointing  out  that 
if  he  should  happen  to  be  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Balmoral  it  might  lead  to  complications.  The 
MacCullum,  who,  by  the  way,  spoke  with  a  remark- 
able cockney  accent,  suggested  other  plaids  in  turn  ; 
but  now  that  the  other  question  of  accuracy  had  been 
raised,  Mr.  Markam  foresaw  difficulties  if  he  should 
by  chance  find  himself  in  the  locality  of  the  clan 
whose  colours  he  had  usurped.  The  MacCallum  at 
last  undertook  to  have,  at  Markam's  expense,  a 
special  pattern  woven  which  would  not  be  exactly 
the  same  as  any  existing  tartan,  though  partaking 
of  the  characteristics  of  many.  It  was  based  on  the 
Royal  Stuart,  but  contained  suggestions  as  to 
simplicity  of  pattern  from  the  Macalister  and  Ogilvie 
clans,  and  as  to  neutrality  of  colour  from  the  clans 
of  Buchanan,  Macbeth,  Chief  of  Macintosh  and 
Macleod.  When  the  specimen  had  been  shown  to 
Markam  he  had  feared  somewhat  lest  it  should 
strike  the  eye  of  his  domestic  circle  as  gaudy;  but  as 
Roderick  MacDhu  fell  into  perfect  ecstasies  over  its 
beauty  he  did  not  make  any  objection  to  the  com- 
pletion of  the  piece.  He  thought,  and  wisely,  that 
if  a  genuine  Scotchman  like  MacDhu  liked  it,  it  must 
be  right — especially  as  the  junior  partner  was  a  man 
very  much  of  his  own  build  and  appearance.  When 
the  MacCallum  was  receiving  his  cheque — which,  by 
the  way,  was  a  pretty  stiff  one — he  remarked  : 


CROOKEN  SANDS  175 

"  I've  taken  the  liberty  of  having  some  more  of  the 
stuff  woven  in  case  you  or  any  of  your  friends  should 
want  it."  Markam  was  gratified,  and  told  him  that 
he  should  be  only  too  happy  if  the  beautiful  stuff 
which  they  had  originated  between  them  should 
become  a  favourite,  as  he  had  no  doubt  it  would  in 
time.     He  might  make  and  sell  as  much  as  he  would. 

Markam  tried  the  dress  on  in  his  office  one 
evening  after  the  clerks  had  all  gone  home.  He  was 
pleased,  though  a  little  frightened,  at  the  result.  The 
MacCullum  had  done  his  work  thoroughly,  and  there 
was  nothing  omitted  that  could  add  to  the  martial 
dignity  of  the  wearer. 

"  I  shall  not,  of  course,  take  the  claymore  and  the 
pistols  with  me  on  ordinary  occasions,"  said  Markam 
to  himself  as  he  began  to  undress.  He  determined 
that  he  would  wear  the  dress  for  the  first  time  on 
landing  in  Scotland,  and  accordingly  on  the  morning 
when  the  Ban  Righ  was  hanging  off  the  Girdle  Ness 
lighthouse,  waiting  for  the  tide  to  enter  the  port  of 
Aberdeen,  he  emerged  from  his  cabin  in  all  the  gaudy 
splendour  of  his  new  costume.  The  first  comment  he 
heard  was  from  one  of  his  own  sons,  who  did  not 
recognise  him  at  first. 

"  Here's  a  guy !  Great  Scott !  It's  the  governor ! " 
And  the  boy  fled  forthwith  and  tried  to  bury  his 
laughter  under  a  cushion  in  the  saloon.  Markam  was 
a  good  sailor  and  had  not  suffered  from  the  pitching 
of  the  boat,  so  that  his  naturally  rubicund  face  was 
even  more  rosy  by  the  conscious  blush  which  suffused 
his  cheeks  when  he  had  found  himself  at  once  the 
cynosure  of  all  eyes.  He  could  have  wished  that  he 
had  not  been  so  bold,  for  he  knew  from  the  cold  that 


i76  CROOKEN  SANDS 

there  was  a  big  bare  spot  under  one  side  of  his 
jauntily  worn  Glengarry  cap.  However,  he  faced  the 
group  of  strangers  boldly.  He  was  not,  outwardly, 
upset  even  when  some  of  their  commen'  reached  his 
ears. 

"He's  off  his  bloomin*  chump,"  said  a  cockney  in  a 
suit  of  exaggerated  plaid. 

"There's  flies  on  him,"  said  a  tall  thin  Yankee, 
pale  with  sea-sickness,  who  was  on  his  way  to  take  up 
his  residence  for  a  time  as  close  as  he  could  get  to  the 
gates  of  Balmoral. 

"  Happy  thought !  Let  us  fill  our  mulls  ;  now's 
the  chance ! "  said  a  young  Oxford  man  on  his  way 
home  to  Inverness.  But  presently  Mr.  Markam 
heard  the  voice  of  his  eldest  daughter. 

"  Where  is  he  ?  Where  is  he  ? "  and  she  came 
tearing  along  the  deck  with  her  hat  blowing  behind 
her.  Her  face  showed  signs  of  agitation,  for  her 
mother  had  just  been  telling  her  of  her  father's 
condition  ;  but  when  she  saw  him  she  instantly  burst 
into  laughter  so  violent  that  it  ended  in  a  fit  of 
hysterics.  Something  of  the  same  kind  happened 
to  each  of  the  other  children.  When  they  had  all 
had  their  turn  Mr.  Markam  went  to  his  cabin  and 
sent  his  wife's  maid  to  tell  each  member  of  the  family 
that  he  wanted  to  see  them  at  once.  They  all  made 
their  appearance,  suppressing  their  feelings  as  well  as 
they  could.     He  said  to  them  very  quietly : 

"  My  dears,  don't  I  provide  you  all  with  ample 
allowances ! " 

"  Yes,  father ! "  they  all  answered  gravely,  "  no  one 
could  be  more  generous  !  " 

"  Don't  I  let  you  dress  as  you  please  ? " 


CROOKEN  SANDS  177 

"  Yes,  father !  "—this  a  little  sheepishly. 

"Then,  my  dears,  don't  you  think  it  would  be 
nicer  and  kinder  of  you  not  to  try  and  make  me  feel 
uncomfortable,  even  if  I  do  assume  a  dress  which  is 
ridiculous  in  your  eyes,  though  quite  common  enough 
in  the  country  where  we  are  about  to  sojourn."  There 
was  no  answer  except  that  which  appeared  in  their 
hanging  heads.  He  was  a  good  father  and  they  all 
knew  it.     He  was  quite  satisfied  and  went  on : 

"  There,  now,  run  away  and  enjoy  yourselves  !  We 
shan't  have  another  word  about  it."  Then  he  went 
on  deck  again  and  stood  bravely  the  fire  of  ridicule 
which  he  recognised  around  him,  though  nothing  more 
was  said  within  his  hearing. 

The  astonishment  and  the  amusement  which  his 
get-up  occasioned  on  the  Ban  Righ  was,  however, 
nothing  to  that  which  it  created  in  Aberdeen.  The 
boys  and  loafers,  and  women  with  babies,  who  waited 
at  the  landing  shed,  followed  en  masse  as  the  Markam 
party  took  their  way  to  the  railway  station ;  even  the 
porters  with  their  old-fashioned  knots  and  their  new- 
fashioned  barrows,  who  await  the  traveller  at  the 
foot  of  the  gang-plank,  followed  in  wondering  delight. 
Fortunately  the  Peterhead  train  was  just  about  to 
start,  so  that  the  martyrdom  was  not  unnecessarily 
prolonged.  In  the  carriage  the  glorious  Highland 
costume  was  unseen,  and  as  there  were  but  few 
persons  at  the  station  at  Yellon,  all  went  well  there. 
When,  however,  the  carriage  drew  near  the  Mains 
of  Crooken  and  the  fisher  folk  had  run  to  their  doors 
to  see  who  it  was  that  was  passing,  the  excitement 
exceeded  all  bounds.  The  children  with  one  impulse 
waved  their  bonnets  and  ran  shouting  behind   the 


i78  CROOICEN  SANDS 

carriage ;  the  men  forsook  their  nets  and  their  baiting 
and  followed ;  the  women  clutched  their  babies  and 
followed  also.  The  horses  were  tired  after  their  long 
journey  to  Yellon  and  back,  and  the  hill  was  steep, 
so  that  there  was  ample  time  for  the  crowd  to  gather 
and  even  to  pass  on  ahead. 

Mrs,  Markam  and  the  elder  girls  would  have  liked 
to  make  some  protest  or  to  do  something  to  relieve  their 
feelings  of  chagrin  at  the  ridicule  which  they  saw  on 
all  faces,  but  there  was  a  look  of  fixed  determination 
on  the  face  of  the  seeming  Highlander  which  awed 
them  a  little,  and  they  were  silent.  It  might  have 
been  that  the  eagle's  feather,  even  when  rising  above 
the  bald  head,  the  cairngorm  brooch  even  on  the  fat 
shoulder,  and  the  claymore,  dirk  and  pistols,  even 
when  belted  round  the  extensive  paunch  and  pro- 
truding from  the  stocking  on  the  sturdy  calf,  fulfilled 
their  existence  as  symbols  of  martial  and  terrifying 
import !  When  the  party  arrived  at  the  gate  of  the 
Red  House  there  awaited  them  a  crowd  of  Crooken 
inhabitants,  hatless  and  respectfully  silent;  the 
remainder  of  the  population  was  painfully  toiling  up 
the  hill.  The  silence  was  broken  by  only  one  sound, 
that  of  a  man  with  a  deep  voice. 

"  Man  !  but  he's  forgotten  the  pipes  !  " 

The  servants  had  arrived  some  days  before,  and 
all  things  were  in  readiness.  In  the  glow  consequent 
on  a  good  lunch  after  a  hard  journey  all  the  disagree- 
ables of  travel  and  all  the  chagrin  consequent  on  the 
adoption  of  the  obnoxious  costume  were  forgotten. 

That  afternoon  Markam,  still  clad  in  full  array, 
walked  through  the  Mains  of  Crooken.  He  was  all 
alone,  for,  strange  to  say,  his  wife  and  both  daughters 


CROOKEN  SANDS  179 

had  sick  headaches,  and  were,  as  he  was  told,  lying 
down  to  rest  after  the  fatigue  of  the  journey.  His 
eldest  son,  who  claimed  to  be  a  young  man,  had 
gone  out  by  himself  to  explore  the  surroundings  of 
the  place,  and  one  of  the  boys  could  not  be  found. 
The  other  boy,  on  being  told  that  his  father  had  sent 
for  him  to  come  for  a  walk,  had  managed — by 
accident,  of  course — to  fall  into  a  water  butt,  and  had 
to  be  dried  and  rigged  out  afresh.  His  clothes  not 
having  been  as  yet  unpacked  this  was  of  course 
impossible  without  delay. 

Mr.  Markam  was  not  quite  satisfied  with  his  walk. 
He  could  not  meet  any  of  his  neighbours.  It  was  not 
that  there  were  not  enough  people  about,  for  every 
house  and  cottage  seemed  to  be  full ;  but  the  people 
when  in  the  open  were  either  in  their  doorways  some 
distance  behind  him,  or  on  the  roadway  a  long 
distance  in  front.  As  he  passed  he  could  see  the  tops 
of  heads  and  the  whites  of  eyes  in  the  windows  or 
round  the  corners  of  doors.  The  only  interview  which 
he  had  was  anything  but  a  pleasant  one.  This  was 
with  an  odd  sort  of  old  man  who  was  hardly  ever 
heard  to  speak  except  to  join  in  the  "  Amens  "  in  the 
meeting-house._  His  sole  occupation  seemed  to  be  to 
wait  a*-  the  window  of  the  post-office  from  eight 
o'clor  in  the  morning  till  the  arrival  of  the  mail  at 
one,  ,vhen  he  carried  the  letter-bag  to  a  neighbouring 
bavonial  castle.  The  remainder  of  his  day  was  spent 
on  a  seat  in  a  draughty  part  of  the  port,  where  the 
offal  of  the  fish,  the  refuse  of  the  bait,  and  the  house 
rubbish  was  thrown,  and  where  the  ducks  were 
accustomed  to  hold  high  revel. 

When  Saft  Tammie  beheld  him  coming  he  raised 


180  CROOKEN  SANDS 

his  eyes,  which  were  generally  fixed  on  the  nothing 
which  lay  on  the  roadway  opposite  his  seat,  and, 
seeming  dazzled  as  if  by  a  burst  of  sunshine,  rubbed 
them  and  shaded  them  with  his  hand.  Then  he 
started  up  and  raised  his  hand  aloft  in  a  denunciatory 
manner  as  be  spoke  : — 

"  '  Vanity  of  vanities,  saith  the  preacher.  All  is 
vanity.'  Mon,  be  warned  in  time !  '  Behold  the 
lilies  of  the  field,  they  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin, 
yet  Solomon  in  all  his  glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one 
of  these.'  Mon  !  mon  !  Thy  vanity  is  as  the  quick- 
sand which  swallows  up  all  which  comes  within  its 
spell.  Beware  vanity !  Beware  the  quicksand, 
which  yawneth  for  thee,  and  which  will  swallow 
thee  up  !  See  thyself !  Learn  thine  own  vanity  ! 
Meet  thyself  face  to  face,  and  then  in  that  moment 
thou  shalt  learn  the  fatal  force  of  thy  vanity.  Learn 
it,  know  it,  and  repent  ere  the  quicksand  swallow 
thee  !  "  Then  without  another  word  he  went  back  to 
his  seat  and  sat  there  immovable  and  expression- 
less as  before. 

Markam  could  not  but  feel  a  little  upset  by  this 
tirade.  Only  that  it  was  spoken  by  a  seeming  mad- 
man, he  would  have  put  it  down  to  some  eccentric 
exhibition  of  Scottish  humour  or  impudence  ;  but  the 
gravity  of  the  message — for  it  seemed  nothing  else — 
made  such  a  reading  impossible.  He  was,  however, 
determined  not  to  give  in  to  ridicule,  and  although  he 
had  not  as  yet  seen  anything  in  Scotland  to  remind 
him  even  of  a  kilt,  he  determined  to  wear  his  High- 
land dress.  When  he  returned  home,  in  less  than 
half-an-hour,  he  found  that  every  member  of  the 
family  was,  despite  the  headaches,  out  taking  a  walk. 


CROOKEN  SANDS  181 

He  took  the  opportunity  afforded  by  their  absence  of 
locking  himself  in  his  dressing-room,  took  off  the 
Highland  dress,  and,  putting  on  a  suit  of  flannels,  lit 
a  cigar  and  had  a  snooze.  He  was  awakened  by  the 
noise  of  the  family  coming  in,  and  at  once  donning 
his  dress  made  his  appearance  in  the  drawing-room 
for  tea. 

He  did  not  go  out  again  that  afternoon  ;  but  after 
dinner  he  put  on  his  dress  again — he  had,  of  course, 
dressed  for  dinner  as  usual — and  went  by  himself  for 
a  walk  on  the  sea-shore.  He  had  by  this  time  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  he  .would  get  by  degrees 
accustomed  to  the  Highland  dress  before  making  it 
his  ordinary  wear.  The  moon  was  up  and  he  easily 
followed  the  path  through  the  sand-hills,  and  shortly 
struck  the  shore.  The  tide  was  out  and  the  beach 
firm  as  a  rock,  so  he  strolled  southwards  to  nearly  the 
end  of  the  bay.  Here  he  was  attracted  by  two 
isolated  rocks  some  little  way  out  from  the  edge  of 
the  dunes,  so,  he  strolled  towards  them.  When  he 
reached  the  nearest  one  he  climbed  it,  and,  sitting 
there  elevated  some  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  over  the 
waste  of  sand,  enjoyed  the  lovely,  peaceful  prospect. 
The  moon  was  rising  behind  the  headland  of  Penny- 
fold,  and  its  light  was  just  touching  the  top  of  the 
furthermost  rock  of  the  Spurs  some  three-quarters  of 
a  mile  out ;  the  rest  of  the  rocks  were  in  dark  shadow. 
As  the  moon  rose  over  the  headland,  the  rocks  of  the 
Spurs  and  then  the  beach  by  degrees  became  flooded 
with  light. 

For  a  good  while  Mr.  Markam  sat  and  looked  at 
the  rising  moon  and  the  growing  area  of  light  which 
followed  its  rise,      Then  he  turned  and  faced  east- 


i82  CROOKEN  SANDS 

wards,  and  sat  with  his  chin  in  his  hand  looking  sea- 
wards, and  revelling  in  the  peace  and  beauty  and 
freedom  of  the  scene.  The  roar  of  London — the 
darkness  and  the  strife  and  weariness  of  London  life 
— seemed  to  have  passed  quite  away,  and  he  lived  at 
the  moment  a  freer  and  higher  life.  He  looked  at  the 
glistening  water  as  it  stole  its  way  over  the  flat  waste 
of  sand,  coming  closer  and  closer  insensibly — the  tide 
had  turned.  Presently  he  heard  a  distant  shouting 
along  the  beach  very  far  off. 

"The  fisherman  calling  to  each  other,"  he  said  to 
himself  and  looked  around.  As  he  did  so  he  got  a 
horrible  shock,  for  though  just  then  a  cloud  sailed 
across  the  moon  he  saw,  in  spite  of  the  sudden 
darkness  around  him,  his  own  image  For  an  instant, 
on  the  top  of  the  opposite  rock  he  could  see  the  bald 
back  of  the  head  and  the  Glengarry  cap  with  the 
immense  eagle's  feather.  As  he  staggered  back  his 
foot  slipped,  and  he  began  to  slide  down  towards  the 
sand  between  the  two  rocks.  He  took  no  concern  as 
to  falling,  for  the  sand  was  really  only  a  few  feet 
below  him,  and  his  mind  was  occupied  with  the 
figure  or  simulacrum  of  himself,  which  had  already 
disappeared.  As  the  easiest  way  of  reaching  terra 
firtna  he  prepared  to  jump  the  remainder  of  the 
distance.  All  this  had  taken  but  a  second,  but  the 
brain  works  quickly,  and  even  as  he  gathered  himself 
for  the  spring  he  saw  the  sand  below  him  lying  so 
marbly  level  shake  and  shiver  in  an  odd  way.  A 
sudden  fear  overcame  him  ;  his  knees  failed,  and 
instead  of  jumping  he  slid  miserably  down  the  rock, 
scratching  his  bare  legs  as  he  went.  His  feet  touched 
the  sand— went  through  it  like  water—and  he  was 


CROOKEN  SANDS  183 

down  below  his  knees  before  he  realised  that  he  was 
in  a  quicksand.  Wildly  he  grasped  at  the  rock  to 
keep  himself  from  sinking  further,  and  fortunately 
there  was  a  jutting  spur  or  edge  which  he  was  able 
to  grasp  instinctively.  To  this  he  clung  in  grim 
desperation.  He  tried  to  shout,  but  his  breath  would 
not  come,  till  after  a  great  effort  his  voice  rang  out. 
Again  he  shouted,  and  it  seemed  as  if  the  sound  of 
his  own  voice  gave  him  new  courage,  for  he  was  able 
to  hold  on  to  the  rock  for  a  longer  time  than  he 
thought  possible — though  he  held  on  only  m  blind 
desperation.  He  was,  however,  beginning  to  find  his 
grasp  weakening,  when,  joy  of  joys !  his  shout  was 
answered  by  a  rough  voice  from  just  above  him. 

"  God  be  thankit,  I'm  nae  too  late  !  "  and  a  fisher- 
man with  great  thigh-boots  came  hurriedly  climbing 
over  the  rock.  In  an  instant  he  recognised  the 
gravity  of  the  danger,  and  with  a  cheering  "  Haud 
fast,  mon  !  I'm  comin' ! "  scrambled  down  till  he 
found  a  firm  foothold.  Then  with  one  strong  hand 
holding  the  rock  above,  he  leaned  down,  and  catching 
Markam's  wrist,  called  out  to  him,  "  Haud  to  me, 
mon  !     Haud  to  me  wi'  your  ither  hond  !  " 

Then  he  lent  his  great  strength,  and  with  a  steady, 
sturdy  pull,  dragged  him  out  of  the  hungry  quicksand 
and  placed  him  safe  upon  the  rock.  Hardly  giving 
him  time  to  draw  breath,  he  pulled  and  pushed  him 
— never  letting  him  go  for  an  instant — over  the  rock 
into  the  firm  sand  beyond  it,  and  finally  deposited 
him,  still  shaking  from  the  magnitude  of  his  danger, 
high  up  on  the  beach.     Then  he  began  to  speak  : 

"  Mon  !  but  I  was  just  in  time.  If  I  had  no  laucht 
at  yon  foolish  lads  and  begun  to  rin  at  the  first  you'd 


,84  CROOKEN  SANDS 

a  bin  sinkin'  doon  to  the  bowels  o'  the  airth  be  the 
noo!  Wully  Beagrie  thocht  you  was  a  ghaist,  and 
Tom  MacPhail  swore  ye  was  only  like  a  goblin  on  a 
puddick-steel !  '  Na ! '  said  I.  '  Yon's  but  the  daft 
Englishman — the  loony  that  has  escapit  frae  the  wax- 
warks.'  I  was  thinkin'  that  bein'  strange  and  silly— 
if  not  a  whole-made  feel — ye'd  no  ken  the  ways  o' 
the  quicksan' !  I  shouted  till  warn  ye,  and  then  ran 
to  drag  ye  an",  if  need  be.  But  God  be  thankit,  be  ye 
fule  or  only  half-daft  wi'  yer  vanity,  that  I  was  no  that 
late !  "  and  he  reverently  lifted  his  cap  as  he  spoke. 

Mr.  Markam  was  deeply  touched  and  thankful  for 
his  escape  from  a  horrible  death  J  but  the  sting  of  the 
charge  of  vanity  thus  made  once  more  against  him 
came  through  his  humility.  He  was  about  to  reply 
angrily,  when  suddenly  a  great  awe  fell  upon  him  as 
he  remembered  the  warning  words  of  the  half-crazy 
letter-carrier :  "  Meet  thyself  face  to  face,  and  repent 
ere  the  quicksand  shall  swallow  thee  !  " 

Here,  too,  he  remembered  the  image  of  himself  that 
he  had  seen  and  the  sudden  danger  from  the  deadly 
quicksand  that  had  followed.  He  was  silent  a  full 
minute,  and  then  said  : 

"  My  good  fellow,  I  owe  you  my  life ! " 

The  answer  came  with  reverence  from  the  hardy 
fisherman,  "  Na  !  Na !  Ye  owe  that  to  God  ;  but, 
as  for  me,  I'm  only  too  glad  till  be  the  humble 
instrument  o'  His  mercy." 

"  But  you  will  let  me  thank  you,"  said  Mr.  Markam, 
taking  both  the  great  hands  of  his  deliverer  in  his  and 
holding  them  tight.  "  My  heart  is  too  full  as  yet,  and 
my  nerves  are  too  much  shaken  to  let  me  say  much  ; 
but,  believe  me,  I  am  very,  very  grateful ! "     It  was 


CROOKEN  SANDS  185 

quite  evident  that  the  poor  old  fellow  was  deeply 
touched,  for  the  tears  were  running  down  his  cheeks. 

The  fisherman  said,  with  a  rough  but  true  courtesy : 

"  Ay,  sir !  thank  me  and  ye  will — if  it'll  do  yer 
poor  heart  good.  An'  I'm  thinking  that  if  it  were  me 
I'd  like  to  be  thankful  too.  But,  sir,  as  for  me  I  need 
no  thanks.     I  am  glad,  so  I  am  ! " 

That  Arthur  Fernlee  Markam  was  really  thankful 
and  grateful  was  shown  practically  later  on.  Within 
a  week's  time  there  sailed  into  Port  Crooken  the 
finest  fishing  smack  that  had  ever  been  seen  in  the 
harbour  of  Peterhead.  She  was  fully  found  with  sails 
and  gear  of  all  kinds,  and  with  nets  of  the  best.  Her 
master  and  men  went  away  by  the  coach,  after 
having  left  with  the  salmon -fisher's  wife  the  papers 
which  made  her  over  to  him. 

As  Mr.  Markam  and  the  salmon-fisher  walked 
together  along  the  shore  the  former  asked  his  com- 
panion not  to  mention  the  fact  that  he  had  been  in 
such  imminent  danger,  for  that  it  would  only  distress 
his  dear  wife  and  children.  He  said  that  he  would 
warn  them  all  of  the  quicksand,  and  for  that  purpose 
he,  then  and  there,  asked  questions  about  it  till  he 
felt  that  his  information  on  the  subject  was  complete. 
Before  they  parted  he  asked  his  companion  if  he  had 
happened  to  see  a  second  figure,  dressed  like  himself, 
on  the  other  rock  as  he  had  approached  to  succour 
him. 

"  Na !  Na  !  "  came  the  answer,  "  there  is  nae  sic 
another  fule  in  these  parts.  Nor  has  there  been  since 
the  time  o'  Jamie  Fleeman — him  that  was  fule  to  the 
Laird  o'  Udny.  Why,  mon  !  sic  a  heathenish  dress 
as  ye  have  on  till  ye  has  nae  been  seen  in  these  pairts 


1 86  CROOKEN  SANDS 

within  the  memory  o'  mon.  An'  I'm  thinkin'  that 
sic  a  dress  never  was  for  sittin'  on  the  cauld  rock,  as 
ye  done  beyont.  Mon !  but  do  ye  no  fear  the 
rheumatism  or  the  lumbagy  wi'  floppin'  doon  on  to 
the  cauld  stanes  wi'  yer  bare  flesh  1  I  was  thinking 
that  it  was  daft  ye  waur  when  I  see  ye  the  mornin' 
doon  be  the  port,  but  it's  fule  or  eediot  ye  maun  be 
for  the  Hke  o'  thot ! "  Mr.  Markam  did  not  care  to 
argue  the  point,  and  as  they  were  now  close  to  his 
own  home  he  asked  the  salmon-fisher  to  have  a  glass 
of  whisky — which  he  did — and  they  parted  for  the 
night.  He  took  good  care  to  warn  all  his  family  of 
the  quicksand,  telling  them  that  he  had  himself  been 
in  some  danger  from  it. 

All  that  night  he  never  slept.  He  heard  the  hours 
strike  one  after  the  other;  but  try  how  he  would  he 
could  not  get  to  sleep.  Over  and  over  again  he  went 
through  the  horrible  episode  of  the  quicksand,  from 
the  time  that  Saft  Tammie  had  broken  his  habitual 
silence  to  preach  to  him  of  the  sin  of  vanity  and  to 
warn  him.  The  question  kept  ever  arising  in  his 
mind — "Am  I  then  so  vain  as  to  be  in  the  ranks  of 
the  foolish  ?  "  and  the  answer  ever  came  in  the  words 
of  the  crazy  prophet :  " '  Vanity  of  vanities !  All  is 
vanity.'  Meet  thyself  face  to  face,  and  repent  ere  the 
quicksand  shall  swallow  thee  I  "  Somehow  a  feeling 
of  doom  began  to  shape  itself  in  his  mind  that  he 
would  yet  perish  in  that  same  quicksand,  for  there  he 
had  already  met  himself  face  to  face. 

In  the  gray  of  the  morning  he  dozed  off,  but  it -was 
evident  that  he  continued  the  subject  in  his  dreams, 
for  he  was  fully  awakened  by  his  wife,  who  said  : 

"Do  sleep  quietly!      That  blessed  Highland  suit 


CROOKEN  SANDS  1S7 

has  got  on  your  brain.  Don't  talk  in  your  sleep,  if 
you  can  help  it !  "  He  was  somehow  conscious  of  a 
glad  feeling,  as  if  some  terrible  weight  had  been  lifted 
from  him,  but  he  did  not  know  any  cause  for  it.  He 
asked  his  wite  what  he  had  said  in  his  sleep,  and  she 
answered : 

"  You  said  it  often  enough,  goodness  knows,  for  one 
to  remember  it — '  Not  face  to  face  !  I  saw  the  eagle 
plume  over  the  bald  head  !  There  is  hope  yet !  Not 
face  to  face ! '  Go  to  sleep  !  Do  !  "  And  then  he 
did  go  to  sleep,  for  he  seemed  to  realize  that  the  pro- 
phecy of  the  crazy  man  had  not  yet  been  fulfilled.  He 
had  not  met  himself  face  to  face — as  yet  at  all  events. 

He  was  awakened  early  by  a  maid  who  came  to  tell 
him  that  there  was  a  fisherman  at  the  door  who 
wanted  to  see  him.  He  dressed  himself  as  quickly 
as  he  could — for  he  was  not  yet  expert  with  the 
Highland  dress — and  hurried  down,  not  wishing  to 
keep  the  salmon-fisher  waiting.  He  was  surprised 
and  not  altogether  pleased  to  find  that  his  visitor  was 
none  other  than  Saft  Tammie,  who  at  once  opened 
fire  on  him : 

"  I  maun  gang  awa'  t'  the  post ;  but  I  thocht  that  I 
would  waste  an  hour  on  ye,  and  ca'  roond  just  to  see 
if  ye  waur  still  that  fou  wi'  vanity  as  on  the  nicht  gane 
by.  An  I  see  that  yeVe  no  learned  the  lesson.  Well  I 
the  time  is  comin',  sure  eneucht !  However  I  have  all 
the  time  i'  the  marnins  to  my  am  set',  so  I'll  aye  look 
roond  jist  till  see  how  ye  gang  yer  ain  gait  to  the 
quicksan',  and  then  to  the  de'il !  I'm  afif  till  ma  wark 
the  noo ! "  And  he  went  straightway,  leaving  Mr. 
Markam  considerably  vexed,  for  the  maids  within 
earshot  were  vainly  trying  to  conceal  their  giggles. 


,88  CROOKEN  SANDS 

He  had  fairly  made  up  his  mind  to  wear  on  that  day 
ordinary  clothes,  but  the  visit  of  Saft  Tammie  reversed 
his  decision.  He  would  show  them  all  that  he  was 
not  a  coward,  and  he  would  go  on  as  he  had  begun— 
come  what  might.  When  he  came  to  breakfast  in 
full  martial  panoply  the  children,  one  and  all,  held 
down  their  heads  and  the  backs  of  their  necks  became 
very  red  indeed.  As,  however,  none  of  them  laughed 
—except  Titus,  the  youngest  boy,  who  was  seized 
with  a  fit  of  hysterical  choking  and  was  promptly 
banished  from  the  room— he  could  not  reprove  them, 
but  began  to  break  his  egg  with  a  sternly  determined 
air.  It  was  unfortunate  that  as  his  wife  was  handing 
him  a  cup  of  tea  one  of  the  buttons  of  his  sleeve 
caught  in  the  lace  of  her  morning  wrapper,  with  the 
result  that  the  hot  tea  was  spilt  over  his  bare  knees. 
Not  unnaturally,  he  made  use  of  a  swear  word,  where- 
upon his  wife,  somewhat  nettled,  spoke  out : 

"  Well,  Arthur,  if  you  will  make  such  an  idiot  of 
yourself  with  that  ridiculous  costume  what  else  can 
you  expect?  You  are  not  accustomed  to  it— and 
you  never  will  be ! "  In  answer  he  began  an  indignant 
speech  with  :  "  Madam  ! "  but  he  got  no  further,  for 
now  that  the  subject  was  broached,  Mrs.  Markam 
intended  to  have  her  say  out.  It  was  not  a  pleasant 
say,  and,  truth  to  tell,  it  was  not  said  in  a  pleasant 
manner.  A  wife's  manner  seldom  is  pleasant  when 
she  undertakes  to  tell  what  she  considers  "  truths  "  to 
her  husband.  The  result  was  that  Arthur  Fernlee 
Markam  undertook,  then  and  there,  that  during  his 
stay  in  Scotland  he  would  wear  no  other  costume  than 
the  one  she  abused.  Woman-like  his  wife  had  the 
last  word — given  in  this  case  with  tears : 


CROOKEN  SANDS  189 

**  Very  well,  Arthur !  Of  course  you  will  do  as  you 
choose.  Make  me  as  ridiculous  as  you  can,  and  spoil 
the  poor  girls'  chances  in  life.  Young  men  don't  seem 
to  care,  as  a  general  rule,  for  an  idiot  father-in-law ! 
But  I  warn  you  that  your  vanity  will  some  day  get  a 
rude  shock— if  indeed  you  are  not  before  then  in  an 
asylum  or  dead !" 

It  was  manifest  after  a  few  days  that  Mr.  Markam 
would  have  to  take  the  major  part  of  his  out- 
door exercise  by  himself.  The  girls  now  and  again 
took  a  walk  with  him,  chiefly  in  the  early  morning  or 
late  at  night,  or  on  a  wet  day  when  there  would  be  no 
one  about ;  they  professed  to  be  willing  to  go  at  all 
times,  but  somehow  something  always  seemed  to  occur 
to  prevent  it  The  boys  could  never  be  found  at  all 
on  such  occasions,  and  as  to  Mrs.  Markam  she  sternly 
refused  to  go  out  with  him  on  any  consideration  so 
long  as  he  should  continue  to  make  a  fool  of  himself. 
On  the  Sunday  he  dressed  himself  in  his  habitual 
broadcloth,  for  he  rightly  felt  that  church  was  not  a 
place  for  angry  feelings  ;  but  on  Monday  morning  he 
resumed  his  Highland  garb.  By  this  time  he  would 
have  given  a  good  deal  if  he  had  never  thought  of  the 
dress,  but  his  British  obstinacy  was  strong,  and  he 
would  not  give  in.  Saft  Tammie  called  at  his  house 
every  morning,  and,  not  being  able  to  see  him  nor  to 
have  any  message  taken  to  him,  used  to  call  back  in 
the  afternoon  when  the  letter-bag  had  been  delivered 
and  watched  for  his  going  out.  On  such  occasions  he 
never  failed  to  warn  him  against  his  vanity  in  the 
same  words  which  he  had  used  at  the  first.  Before 
many  days  were  over  Mr.  Markam  had  come  to  look 
upon  him  as  little  short  of  a  scourge. 


ego  CROOKEN  SANDS 

By  the  time  the  week  was  out  the  enforced  partial 
solitude,  the  constant  chagrin,  and  the  never-ending 
brooding  which  was  thus  engendered,  began  to  make 
Mr.  Markam  quite  ill.  He  was  too  proud  to  take  any 
of  his  family  into  his  confidence,  since  they  had  in  his 
view  treated  him  very  badly.  Then  he  did  not  sleep 
well  at  night,  and  when  he  did  sleep  he  had  constantly 
bad  dreams.  Merely  to  assure  himself  that  his  pluck 
was  not  failing  him  he  made  it  a  practice  to  visit  the 
quicksand  at  least  once  every  day;  he  hardly  ever 
failed  to  go  there  the  last  thing  at  night.  It  was 
perhaps  this  habit  that  wrought  the  quicksand  with 
its  terrible  experience  so  perpetually  into  his  dreams. 
More  and  more  vivid  these  became,  till  on  waking  at 
times  he  could  hardly  realise  that  he  had  not  been 
actually  in  the  flesh  to  visit  the  fatal  spot.  He  some- 
times thought  that  he  might  have  been  walking  in  his 
sleep. 

One  night  his  dream  was  so  vivid  that  when  he 
awoke  he  could  not  believe  that  it  had  only  been  a 
dream.  He  shut  his  eyes  again  and  again,  but  each 
time  the  vision,  if  it  was  a  vision,  or  the  reality,  if  it 
was  a  reality,  would  rise  before  him.  The  moon  was 
shining  full  and  yellow  over  the  quicksand  as  he  ap- 
proached it ;  he  could  see  the  expanse  of  light  shaken 
and  disturbed  and  full  of  black  shadows  as  the  liquid 
sand  quivered  and  trembled  and  wrinkled  and  eddied 
as  was  it  wonts  between  its  pauses  of  marble  calm. 
As  he  drew  close  to  it  another  figure  came  towards  it 
from  the  opposite  side  with  equal  footsteps.  He  saw 
that  it  was  his  own  figure,  his  very  self,  and  in  silent 
terror,  compelled  by  what  force  he  knew  not,  he 
advanced — charmed    as    the  bird    is  by  the  snake, 


CROOKEN  SANDS  191 

mesmerised  or  hypnotised, — to  meet  this  other  self. 
As  he  felt  the  yielding  sand  closing  over  him  he 
awoke  in  the  agony  of  death,  trembling  with  fear,  and, 
strange  to  say,  with  the  silly  man's  prophecy  seeming 
to  sound  in  his  ears  :  "  '  Vanity  of  vanities !  All  is 
vanity ! '  See  thyself  and  repent  ere  the  quicksand 
swallow  thee !  " 

So  convinced  was  he  that  this  was  no  dream  that 
he  arose,  early  as  it  was,  and  dressing  himself  without 
disturbing  his  wife  took  his  way  to  the  shore.  His 
heart  fell  when  he  came  across  a  series  of  footsteps  on 
the  sands,  which  he  at  once  recognised  as  his  own. 
There  was  the  same  wide  heel,  the  same  square  toe ; 
he  had  no  doubt  now  that  he  had  actually  been  there, 
and  half  horrified,  and  half  in  a  state  of  dreamy  stupor, 
he  followed  the  footsteps,  and  found  them  lost  in  the 
edge  of  the  yielding  quicksand.  This  gave  him  a 
terrible  shock,  for  there  were  no  return  steps  marked 
on  the  sand,  and  he  felt  that  there  was  some  dread 
mystery  which  he  could  not  penetrate,  and  the  pene- 
tration of  which  would,  he  feared,  undo  him. 

In  this  state  of  affairs  he  took  two  wrong  courses. 
Firstly  he  kept  his  trouble  to  himself,  and,  as  none  of 
his  family  had  any  clue  to  it,  every  innocent  word  or 
expression  which  they  used  supplied  fuel  to  the  con- 
suming fire  of  his  imagination.  Secondly  he  began  to 
read  books  professing  to  bear  upon  the  mysteries  of 
dreaming  and  of  mental  phenomena  generally,  with 
the  result  that  every  wild  imagination  of  every  crank 
or  half-crazy  philosopher  became  a  living  germ  of 
unrest  in  the  fertilising  soil  of  his  disordered  brain. 
Thus  negatively  and  positively  all  things  began  to  work 
to   a  common  end.     Not   the  least  of  his  disturbing 


iga  CROOKEN  SANDS 

causes  was  Saft  Tammie,  who  had  now  become  at 
certain  times  of  the  day  a  fixture  at  his  gate.  After  a 
while,  being  interested  in  the  previous  state  of  this 
individual,  he  made  inquiries  regarding  his  past  with 
the  following  result. 

Saft  Tammie  was  popularly  believed  to  be  the  son 
of  a  laird  in  one  of  the  counties  round  the  Firth  of 
Forth.  He  had  been  partially  educated  for  the 
ministry,  but  for  some  cause  -which  no  one  ever  knew 
threw  up  his  prospects  suddenly,  and,  going  to  Peter- 
head in  its  days  of  whaling  prosperity,  had  there  taken 
service  on  a  whaler.  Here  off  and  on  he  had  remained 
for  some  years,  getting  gradually  more  and  more 
silent  in  his  habits,  till  finally  his  shipmates  protested 
against  so  taciturn  a  mate,  and  he  had  found  service 
amongst  the  fishing  smacks  of  the  northern  fleet.  He 
had  worked  for  many  years  at  the  fishing  with  always 
the  reputation  of  being  "  a  wee  bit  daft,"  till  at  length 
he  had  gradually  settled  down  at  Crooken,  where  the 
laird,  doubtless  knowing  something  of  his  family 
history,  had  given  him  a  job  which  practically  made 
him  a  pensioner.  The  minister  who  gave  the  informa- 
tion finished  thus  : — 

"  It  is  a  very  strange  thing,  but  the  man  seems  to 
have  some  odd  kind  of  gift.  Whether  it  be  that 
( second  sight '  which  we  Scotch  people  are  so  prone 
to  believe  in,  or  some  other  occult  form  of  knowledge, 
I  know  not,  but  nothing  of  a  disastrous  tendency  ever 
occurs  in  this  place  but  the  men  with  whom  he  lives 
are  able  to  quote  after  the  event  some  saying  of  his 
which  certainly  appears  to  have  foretold  it  He  gets 
uneasy  or  excited — wakes  up,  in  fact — when  death  is 
in  the  air !" 


CROOKEN  SANDS  193 

This  did  not  In  any  way  tend  to  lessen  Mr. 
Markam's  concern,  but  on  the  contrary  seemed  to 
impress  the  prophecy  more  deeply  on  his  mind.  Of 
all  the  books  which  he  had  read  on  his  new  subject  of 
study  none  interested  him  so  much  as  a  German  one 
"  Die  Doppleganger,"  by  Dr.  Heinrich  von  Aschen- 
berg,  formerly  of  Bonn.  Here  he  learned  for  the  first 
time  of  cases  where  men  had  led  a  double  existence — 
each  nature  being  quite  apart  from  the  other—the 
body  being  always  a  reality  with  one  spirit,  and  a 
simulacrum  with  the  other.  Needless  to  say  that  Mr, 
Markam  realised  this  theory  as  exactly  suiting  his  own 
case.  The  glimpse  which  he  had  of  his  own  back  the 
night  of  his  escape  from  the  quicksand — his  own  foot- 
marks disappearing  into  the  quicksand  with  no  return 
steps  visible— the  prophecy  of  Saft  Tammie  about  his 
meeting  himself  and  perishing  in  the  quicksand — all 
lent  aid  to  the  conviction  that  he  was  in  his  own 
person  an  instance  of  the  doppleganger.  Being  then 
conscious  of  a  double  life  he  took  steps  to  prove  its 
existence  to  his  own  satisfaction.  To  this  end  on  one 
night  before  going  to  bed  he  wrote  his  name  in  chalk 
on  the  soles  of  his  shoes.  That  night  he  dreamed  of 
the  quicksand,  and  of  his  visiting  it — dreamed  so 
vividly  that  on  waking  in  the  gray  of  the  dawn  he 
could  not  believe  that  he  had  not  been  there.  Arising, 
without  disturbing  his  wife,  he  sought  his  shoes. 

The  chalk  signatures  were  undisturbed  !  He  dressed 
himself  and  stole  out  softly.  This  time  the  tide  was 
in,  so  he  crossed  the  dunes  and  struck  the  shore  on 
the  further  side  of  the  quicksand.  There,  oh,  horror 
of  horrors  I  he  saw  his  own  footprints  dying  into  the 
abyss ! 

"3 


194  CROOKEN  SANDS 

He  went  home  a  desperately  sad  man.  It  seemed 
incredible  that  he,  an  elderly  commercial  man,  who 
had  passed  a  long  and  uneventful  life  in  the  pursuit  of 
business  in  the  midst  of  roaring,  practical  London, 
should  thus  find  himself  enmeshed  in  mystery  and 
horror,  and  that  he  should  discover  that  he  had  two 
existences.  He  could  not  speak  of  his  trouble  even  to 
his  own  wife,  for  well  he  knew  that  she  would  at  once 
require  the  fullest  particulars  of  that  other  life — the 
one  which  she  did  not  know;  and  that  she  would  at 
the  start  not  only  imagine  but  charge  him  with  all 
manner  of  infidelities  on  the  head  of  it.  And  so  his 
brooding  grew  deeper  and  deeper  still.  One  evening 
— the  tide  then  going  out  and  the  moon  being  at  the 
full — he  was  sitting  waiting  for  dinner  when  the  maid 
announced  that  Saft  Tammie  was  making  a  disturb- 
ance outside  because  he  would  not  be  let  in  to  see  him. 
He  was  very  indignant,  but  did  not  like  the  maid  to 
think  that  he  had  any  fear  on  the  subject,  and  so  told 
her  to  bring  him  in.  Tammie  entered,  walking  more 
briskly  than  ever  with  his  head  up  and  a  look  of 
vigorous  decision  in  the  eyes  that  were  so  generally 
cast  down.     As  soon  as  he  entered  he  said : 

"  I  have  come  to  see  ye  once  again — once  again ; 
and  there  ye  sit,  still  just  like  a  cockatoo  on  a  pairch. 
Wee!,  mon,  I  forgie  ye !  Mind  ye  that,  I  forgie  ye!" 
And  without  a  word  more  he  turned  and  walked  out 
of  the  house,  leaving  the  master  in  speechless 
indignation. 

After  dinner  he  determined  to  pay  another  visit  to 
the  quicksand — he  would  not  allow  even  to  himself 
that  he  was  afraid  to  go.  And  so,  about  nine  o'clock, 
in  full  array,  he  marched  to  the  beach,  and  passing 


CROOKEN  SANDS  195 

over  the  sands  sat  on  the  skirt  of  the  nearer  rock. 
The  full  moon  was  behind  him  and  its  light  lit  up  the 
bay  so  that  its  fringe  of  foam,  the  dark  outline  of  the 
headland,  and  the  stakes  of  the  salmon-nets  were  all 
emphasised.  In  the  brilliant  yellow  glow  the  lights  in 
the  windows  of  Port  Crooken  and  in  those  of  the  distant 
castle  of  the  laird  trembled  like  stars  through  the  sky. 
For  a  long  time  he  sat  and  drank  in  the  beauty  of  the 
scene,  and  his  soul  seemed  to  feel  a  peace  that  it  had 
not  known  for  many  days.  All  the  pettiness  and  annoy- 
ance and  silly  fears  of  the  past  weeks  seemed  blotted 
out,  and  a  new  and  holy  calm  took  the  vacant  place. 
In  this  sweet  and  solemn  mood  he  reviewed  his  late 
action  calmly,  and  felt  ashamed  of  himself  for  his 
vanity  and  for  the  obstinacy  which  had  followed  it. 
And  then  and  there  he  made  up  his  mind  that  the 
present  would  be  the  last  time  he  would  wear  the 
costume  which  had  estranged  him  from  those  whom 
he  loved,  and  which  had  caused  him  so  many  hours 
and  days  of  chagrin,  vexation,  and  pain. 

But  almost  as  soon  as  he  arrived  at  this  conclusion 
another  voice  seemed  to  speak  within  him  and  mock- 
ingly to  ask  him  if  he  should  ever  get  the  chance  to 
wear  the  suit  again— that  it  was  too  late — he  had 
chosen  his  course  and  must  now  abide  the  issue. 

"  It  is  not  too  late,"  came  the  quick  answer  of  his 
better  self;  and  full  of  the  thought,  he  rose  up  to  go 
home  and  divest  himself  of  the  now  hateful  costume 
right  away.  He  paused  for  one  look  at  the  beautiful 
scene.  The  light  lay  pale  and  mellow,  softening  every 
outline  of  rock  and  tree  and  house-top,  and  deepening 
the  shadows  into  velvety-black,  and  lighting,  as  with 
a  pale  flame,  the  incoming  tide,  that  now  crept  fringe- 


196  CROOKEN  SANDS 

like  across  the  flat  waste  of  sand.  Then  he  left  the 
rock  and  stepped  out  for  the  shore. 

But  as  he  did  so  a  frightful  spasm  of  horror  shook 
him,  and  for  an  instant  the  blood  rushing  to  his  head 
shut  out  all  the  light  of  the  full  moon.  Once  more 
he  saw  that  fatal  image  of  himself  moving  beyond  the 
quicksand  from  the  opposite  rock  to  the  shore.  The 
shock  was  all  the  greater  for  the  contrast  with  the  spell 
of  peace  which  he  had  just  enjoyed ;  and,  almost 
paralysed  in  every  sense,  he  stood  and  watched  the 
fatal  vision  and  the  wrinkly,  crawling  quicksand  that 
seemed  to  writhe  and  yearn  for  something  that  lay 
between.  There  could  be  no  mistake  this  time,  for 
though  the  moon  behind  threw  the  face  into  shadow 
he  could  see  there  the  same  shaven  cheeks  as  his  own, 
and  the  small  stubby  moustache  of  a  few  weeks' 
growth.  The  light  shone  on  the  brilliant  tartan,  and 
on  the  eagle's  plume.  Even  the  bald  space  at  one 
side  of  the  Glengarry  cap  glistened,  as  did  the 
Cairngorm  brooch  on  the  shoulder  and  the  tops  of  the 
silver  buttons.  As  he  looked  he  felt  his  feet  slightly 
sinking,  for  he  was  still  near  the  edge  of  the  belt  ot 
quicksand,  and  he  stepped  back.  As  he  did  so  the 
other  figure  stepped  forward,  so  that  the  space  between 
them  was  preserved. 

So  the  two  stood  facing  each  other,  as  though  in 
some  weird  fascination  ;  and  in  the  rushing  of  the 
blood  through  his  brain  Markam  seemed  to  hear  the 
words  of  the  prophecy:  "See  thyself  face  to  face, 
and  repent  ere  the  quicksand  swallow  thee."  He  did 
stand  face  to  face  with  himself,  he  had  repented — and 
now  he  was  sinking  in  the  quicksand  !  The  warning 
and  prophecy  were  coming  true 


CROOKEN  SANDS  197 

Above  him  the  seagulls  screamed,  circling  round  the 
fringe  of  the  incoming  tide,  and  the  sound  being 
entirely  mortal  recalled  him  to  himself.  On  the  in- 
stant he  stepped  back  a  few  quick  steps,  for  as  yet 
only  his  feet  were  merged  in  the  soft  sand.  As  he  did 
so  the  other  figure  stepped  forward,  and  coming 
within  the  deadly  grip  of  the  quicksand  began  to  sink. 
It  seemed  to  Markam  that  he  was  looking  at  himself 
going  down  to  his  doom,  and  on  the  instant  the  anguish 
of  his  soul  found  vent  in  a  terrible  cry.  There  was  at 
the  same  instant  a  terrible  cry  from  the  other  figure, 
and  as  Markam  threw  up  his  hands  the  figure  did  the 
same.  With  horror-struck  eyes  he  saw  him  sink 
deeper  into  the  quicksand  ;  and  then,  impelled  by  what 
power  he  knew  not,  he  advanced  again  towards  the 
sand  to  meet  his  fate.  But  as  his  more  forward  foot 
began  to  sink  he  heard  again  the  cries  of  the  seagulls 
which  seemed  to  restore  his  benumbed  faculties. 
With  a  mighty  effort  he  drew  his  foot  out  of  the  sand 
which  seemed  to  clutch  it,  leaving  his  shoe  behind, 
and  then  in  sheer  terror  he  turned  and  ran  from  the 
place,  never  stopping  till  his  breath  and  strength  failed 
him,  and  he  sank  half  swooning  on   the  grassy  path 

through  the  sandhills. 

*  .  *  *  *  *  * 

Arthur  Markam  made  up  his  mind  not  to  tell  his 
family  of  his  terrible  adventure — until  at  least  such 
time  as  he  should  be  complete  master  of  himself. 
Now  that  the  fatal  double — his  other  self — had  been 
engulfed  in  the  quicksand  he  felt  something  like  his 
old  peace  of  mind. 

That  night  he  slept  soundly  and  did  not  dream  at 
all ;  and  in  the  morning  was  quite  his  old  self.     It 


198  CROOKEN  SANDS 

really  seemed  as  though  his  newer  and  worser  self  had 
disappeared  for  ever ;  and  strangely  enough  Saft 
Tammie  was  absent  from  his  post  that  morning  and 
never  appeared  there  again,  but  sat  in  his  old  place 
watching  nothing,  as  of  old,  with  lack-lustre  eye.  In 
accordance  with  his  resolution  he  did  not  wear  his 
Highland  suit  again,  but  one  evening  tied  it  up  in  a 
bundle,  claymore,  dirk  and  philibeg  and  all,  and 
bringing  it  secretly  with  him  threw  it  into  the  quick- 
sand. With  a  feeling  of  intense  pleasure  he  saw  it 
sucked  below  the  sand,  which  closed  above  it  into 
marble  smootbr.ess.  Then  he  went  home  and 
announced  cheerily  to  his  family  assembled  for 
evening  prayers. 

"  Well !  my  dears,  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  I 
have  abandoned  my  idea  of  wearing  the  Highland 
dress.  I  see  now  what  a  vain  old  fool  I  was  and  how 
ridiculous  I  made  myself!  You  shall  never  see  it 
again ! " 

"  Where  is  it,  father  ? "  asked  one  of  the  girls, 
wishing  to  say  something  so  that  such  a  self-sacrificing 
announcement  as  her  father's  should  not  be  passed 
in  absolute  silence.  His  answer  was  so  sweetly  given 
that  the  girl  rose  from  her  seat  and  came  and  kissed 
him.     It  was : 

"In  the  quicksand,  my  dear!  and  I  hope  that  my 
worser  self  is  buried  there  along  with  it — for  ever." 
****** 

The  remainder  of  the  summer  was  passed  at  Crooken 

.  with  delight  by  all  the   family,  and  on  his  return  to 

town  Mr.  Markam  had  almost  forgotten  the  whole  of 

the  incident  of  the  quicksand,  and  all  touching  on  it, 

when  one  day  he  got  a  letter  from   the  MacCallum 


CROOKEN  SANDS  199 

More  which  caused  him  much  thought,  though  he  said 
nothing  of  it  to  his  family,  and  left  it,  for  certain 
reasons,  unanswered.     It  ran  as  follows  : — 

"  The  MacCallum  More  and  Roderick  MacDhu. 

"The  Scotch  All-Wool  Tartan  Clothing  Mart, 
"  Copthall  Court,  E.C.,    ' 

"30th  September,  1892. 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  trust  you  will  pardon  the  liberty  which  I 
take  in  writing  to  you,  but  I  am  desirous  of  making  an  in- 
quiry, and  I  am  informed  that  you  have  been  sojourning 
during  the  summer  in  Aberdeenshire  (Scotland,  N.B.).  My 
partner,  Mr.  Roderick  MacDhu— as  he  appears  for  business 
reasons  on  our  bill  heads  and  in  our  advertisements,  his  real 
name  being  Emmanuel  Moses  Marks  of  London — went  early 
last  month  to  Scotland  (N.B.)  for  a  tour,  but  as  I  have  only 
once  heard  from  him,  shortly  after  his  departure,  I  am 
anxious  lest  any  misfortune  may  have  befallen  him.  As  I 
have  been  unable  to  obtain  any  news  of  him  on  making  all 
inquiries  in  my  power,  I  venture  to  appeal  to  you.  His 
letter  was  written  in  deep  dejection  of  spirit,  and  mentioned 
that  he  feared  a  judgment  had  come  upon  him  for  wishing 
to  appear  as  a  Scotchman  on  Scottish  soil,  as  he  had  one 
moonlight  night  shortly  after  his  arrival  seen  his  '  wraith.' 
He  evidently  alluded  to  the  fact  that  before  his  departure 
he  had  procured  for  himself  a  Highland  costume  similar  to 
that  which  we  had  the  honour  to  supply  to  you,  with  which, 
as  perhaps  you  will  remember,  he  was  much  struck.  He 
may,  however,  never  have  worn  it,  as  he  was,  to  my  own 
knowledge,  diffident  about  putting  it  on,  and  even  went  so 
far  as  to  tell  me  that  he  would  at  first  only  venture  to  wear 
it  late  at  night  or  very  early  in  the  morning,  and  then  only 
in  remote  places,  until  such  time  as  he  should  get  accustomed 
to  it.     Unfortunately  he  did  not  advise  me  of  his  route,  so 


200  CR00KEN  SANDS 

that  I  am  in  complete  ignorance  of  his  whereabouts;  and  I 
venture  to  ask  if  you  may  have  seen  or  heard  of  a  Highland 
costume  similar  to  your  own  having  been  seen  anywhere  in 
the  neighbourhood  in  which  I  am  told  you  have  recently 
purchased  the  estate  which  you  temporarily  occupied.  I 
shall  not  expect  an  answer  to  this  letter  unless  you  can  give 
me  some  information  regarding  my  friend  and  partner,  so 
pray  do  not  trouble  yourself  to  reply  unless  there  be  cause. 
I  am  encouraged  to  think  that  he  may  have  been  in  your 
neighbourhood  as,  though  his  letter  is  not  dated,  the  envelope 
is  marked  with  the  postmark  of  '  Yellon,'  which  I  find  is  in 
Aberdeenshire,  and  not  far  from  the  Mains  of  Crooken. 
"I  have  the  honour  to  be,  dear  sir, 
"  Yours  very  respectfully, 

"  Joshua  Sheeny  Cohen  Benjamin. 
"  (The  MacCallum  More.)" 


The  End